diff options
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/51933-0.txt | 4892 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/51933-0.zip | bin | 81905 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/51933-h.zip | bin | 473690 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/51933-h/51933-h.htm | 7541 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/51933-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 81053 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/51933-h/images/fr.jpg | bin | 43884 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/51933-h/images/ill-009.jpg | bin | 39499 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/51933-h/images/ill-039.jpg | bin | 25330 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/51933-h/images/ill-041.jpg | bin | 57459 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/51933-h/images/ill-051.jpg | bin | 52383 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/51933-h/images/ill-063.jpg | bin | 50967 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/51933-h/images/ill-079.jpg | bin | 17037 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/51933-h/images/ill-141.jpg | bin | 20176 -> 0 bytes |
16 files changed, 17 insertions, 12433 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..a03e49d --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #51933 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/51933) diff --git a/old/51933-0.txt b/old/51933-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 9fe8d4c..0000000 --- a/old/51933-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,4892 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of Tommy Smith's Animals, by Edmund Selous - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - - - -Title: Tommy Smith's Animals - -Author: Edmund Selous - -Illustrator: G. W. Ord - -Release Date: May 2, 2016 [EBook #51933] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK TOMMY SMITH'S ANIMALS *** - - - - -Produced by Giovanni Fini, Emmanuel Ackerman and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This -file was produced from images generously made available -by The Internet Archive) - - - - - - - - TRANSCRIBER’S NOTE: - -—Obvious print and punctuation errors were corrected. - - - - - TOMMY SMITH’S ANIMALS - - - - - BY THE SAME AUTHOR - - TOMMY SMITH’S OTHER ANIMALS - JACK’S INSECTS - -[Illustration: “_HE_ MAY HAVE FOUND _ANOTHER_ HARE”] - - - - - TOMMY SMITH’S - ANIMALS - - BY - EDMUND SELOUS - - WITH EIGHT ILLUSTRATIONS BY - G. W. ORD - - TWELFTH EDITION - - METHUEN & CO. LTD. - 36 ESSEX STREET W.C. - LONDON - - _First Published_ _October_ _1899_ - _Second Edition_ _December_ _1900_ - _Third Edition_ _December_ _1902_ - _Fourth Edition_ _September_ _1905_ - _Fifth Edition_ _April_ _1906_ - _Sixth Edition_ _September_ _1906_ - _Seventh Edition_ _January_ _1907_ - _Eighth Edition_ _April_ _1907_ - _Ninth Edition_ _November_ _1907_ - _Tenth Edition_ _May_ _1908_ - _Eleventh Edition_ _September_ _1909_ - _Twelfth Edition_ _September_ _1912_ - - - - - CONTENTS - - - CHAPTER PAGE - - I. THE MEETING 1 - - II. THE FROG AND THE TOAD 11 - - III. THE ROOK 25 - - IV. THE RAT 39 - - V. THE HARE 54 - - VI. THE GRASS-SNAKE AND ADDER 74 - - VII. THE PEEWIT 96 - - VIII. THE MOLE 115 - - IX. THE WOODPIGEON 143 - - X. THE SQUIRREL 166 - - XI. THE BARN-OWL 187 - - XII. THE LEAVE-TAKING 205 - - - - - LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS - - - PAGE - - “HE MAY HAVE FOUND ANOTHER HARE” _Frontispiece_ - - “THAT IS WHY I AM SO WISE” 9 - - “I SHALL KEEP AWAKE TILL THE RAT COMES” 39 - - PAT, PAT, PAT. “DO YOU HEAR?” 41 - - “BITE HIM!” 51 - - “ALL HAPPY (EXCEPT THE HARE)” 63 - - “THERE ARE THREE FROGS IN MY STOMACH AT THIS MOMENT” 79 - - “WE MOLES ARE VERY HEROIC” 141 - - - - - TOMMY SMITH’S ANIMALS - - - - -CHAPTER I. - -THE MEETING - - “_The owl calls a meeting, and has an idea: - They all think it good, though it SOUNDS rather queer._” - - -THERE was once a little boy, named Tommy Smith, who was very cruel to -animals, because nobody had taught him that it was wrong to be so. He -would throw stones at the birds as they sat in the trees or hedges; and -if he did not hit them, that was only because they were too quick for -him, and flew away as soon as they saw the stone coming. But he always -_meant_ to hit them—yes, and to kill them too,—which made it every -bit as bad as if he really had killed them. Then, if he saw a rat, he -would make his dog run after it, and if the poor thing tried to escape -by running down a hole, he and the dog together would dig it out, and -then the dog would bite it with his sharp teeth until it was quite -dead. It never seemed to occur to this boy that the poor rat had done -_him_ no harm, and that it might be the father or mother of some little -baby rats, who would now die of hunger. Even if the rat got away, he -would whip the dog for not catching it, yet the dog had done his best; -for, of course, dogs must do what their masters tell them, and cannot -know any better. It was just the same with hares or rabbits, squirrels, -rooks, or partridges. Indeed, this boy could not see any animal playing -about, and doing no harm, without trying to frighten it or to hurt it. - -When the spring came, and the birds began to build their nests, and to -lay their pretty eggs in them, then it is dreadful to think how cruel -this Tommy Smith was. He would look about amongst the trees and bushes, -and when he had found a nest, he would take all the eggs that were in -it, and not leave even one for the poor mother bird to sit on when she -came back. Indeed, he would often tear down the nest too, after he had -taken the eggs. Perhaps you will wonder what he did with these eggs. -Well, when he had brought them home and shown them to his father and -mother, who never thought of scolding him, or to his little brothers -and sisters (for he was the eldest of the family), he would throw them -away, and think no more about them. If he had left them in the nest, -then out of each pretty little egg would have come a pretty little -bird. But now, for every egg he had taken away, there was one bird less -to sing in the woods in the spring and summer. - -At last this boy became such a nuisance to all the animals round about, -that they determined to punish him in some way or other. They thought -the first thing to do was for all of them to meet together and have a -good talk about it. In a wood, not far off, there was a nice open space -where the ground was smooth and covered with moss. Here they all agreed -to come one fine night, for they thought it would be nice and quiet -then, and that nobody would disturb them, as, perhaps, they might do in -the daytime. - -So, as soon as the moon rose, they began to assemble, and I wish you -could have been there too, to see them all come, sometimes one at a -time, and sometimes two or three together. - -The rat was one of the first to arrive, and then came the hare and the -rabbit arm in arm, for they knew each other well, and were very good -friends. The frog was late, for he had had a good way to hop from the -nearest pond, where he lived, so that his cousin, the toad, who was -slower, but lived nearer, got there before him. The snake had no need -to make a journey at all, for he lived under a bush just on the edge -of the open space. All the little birds, too, had gone to roost in the -trees and bushes close by, so as to be ready in good time; and, when -the moon rose, they drew out their heads from under their wings, and -were wide awake in a moment. The rook and the partridge, and other -large birds, were there as well, and the squirrel sat with his tail -over his head, on the branch of a small fir tree. Then there were -weasels, and lizards, and hedgehogs, and slow-worms, and many other -animals besides. - -In fact, if you had seen them all together, you would have wondered -how one little boy could have found time to plague and worry so many -different creatures. But you must remember that even a very _little_ -boy can do a _great_ deal of mischief. Perhaps there were some animals -there that little Tommy Smith had not hurt, because he had not yet seen -them, but these came because they knew he _would_ hurt them as soon -as he could; and, besides, they were angry because their friends and -companions had been ill-treated by him. - -At last it seemed as if there was nobody else to come, and that -everything was ready. Still, they seemed waiting for something, and -all at once a great owl came swooping down, and settled on a large -mole-hill which was just in the middle of the open space. Now, the owl, -as perhaps you know, is a very wise bird, and, for this reason, all the -other animals had chosen him to be the chief at their meeting, and to -decide what was best to be done, in case they should not agree amongst -themselves. He at once showed _how_ wise he was, by saying that before -he gave his own opinion he would hear what everybody else had to say. -Then everybody began to talk at once, and there was a great hubbub, -until the owl said that only one should speak at a time, and that the -hare had better begin, because he was the largest of all the animals -there. - -So the hare stood up, and said he thought the best way to punish Tommy -Smith was for every one of them to do him what harm he could. For his -part, he was only a timid animal, and not at all accustomed to hurt -people. Still, he had very sharp teeth, and he thought he might be able -to jump as high as Tommy Smith’s face and give him a good bite on the -cheek or ear, and then run off so quickly that nobody could catch him. -The rabbit spoke next, and said that he was just as timid as the hare, -and not so strong or so swift. All _he_ could do was to go on digging -holes, and he hoped that some day Tommy Smith would fall into one of -them. The hedgehog then got up, and said he would hide himself in one -of these holes and put up his prickles for Tommy Smith to fall on. This -would be sure to hurt him, and perhaps it might even put one of his -eyes out. The rat thought it would be better if the hedgehog were to -get into Tommy Smith’s bed, so as to prick him all over when he was -undressed; but the hedgehog would not agree to this, as he did not -understand houses, and thought he would be sure to be caught if he went -into one. - -“Well, then,” said the rat, “if you are afraid I will go myself, for I -know the way about, and am not at all frightened. In the middle of the -night, when it is quite dark, and when Tommy Smith is fast asleep, I -will creep up the stairs and into his room, and then I can run up the -counterpane to the foot of his bed and bite his toes.” - -“Why his toes?” said the weasel. “_I_ can do much better than that, and -if you will only show me the way into his room, I will bite the veins -of his throat, and then he will soon bleed to death.” - -“That would be taking too much trouble,” said the adder, coming from -under his bush. “You all know that _my_ bite is poisonous. Well, I -know where this bad boy goes out walking, so I will just hide myself -somewhere near, and when he comes by I will spring out and bite his -ankle. Then he will soon die.” - -The birds, too, had different things to suggest. Some said they would -scratch Tommy Smith’s face with their claws, and others that they -would peck his eyes out. The frog wanted to hop down his throat and -choke him, and the lizard was ready to crawl up his back and tickle -him, if they thought _that_ would do any good. - -At length, when everyone else had spoken, the owl called for silence, -and then he gave his own opinion in these words:—“I have now heard -what every animal has had to say, and I have no doubt that we could -easily hurt this boy very much, or perhaps even kill him, if we really -tried to. But would it not be a better plan, first to see if we cannot -make little Tommy Smith a better boy? Many little boys are unkind to -animals because they know nothing about them, and think that they are -stupid and useless. If they knew how clever we all of us really are, -and what a lot of good we do, I do not think they would be unkind to -us any more. I am sure that they would then have quite a friendly -feeling towards us. But they cannot know this without being taught. -Tommy Smith’s father and mother _ought_, of course, to teach him, but -as they will not do so, why should not we teach him ourselves? To do -this, we shall have to speak to him in his own language, as he does not -understand ours; but that is not such a difficult matter to us animals. -I myself can speak it quite well when I want to, for I often sit on -the trees near old houses at night, or even on the houses themselves, -and I can hear the conversations coming up through the chimneys. That -is why I am so wise. So I can easily teach all of you enough of it to -make _you_ able to talk to a little boy. My idea, then, is to _teach_ -little Tommy Smith before we begin to _punish_ him, and it will be -quite as easy to do the one as the other. Only let the next animal that -he is going to kill or throw stones at, call out to him, and tell him -not to do so. This will surprise him so much that he will be sure to -leave off, and then each of us can tell him something about ourselves -in turn. In this way he will get such a high idea of all of us, that he -will never annoy us any more, but treat us with great respect for the -future.” - -[Illustration: “THAT IS WHY I AM SO WISE”] - -All the other animals thought this was a very clever idea of the owl’s, -and they agreed to do what he said, before trying anything else. So -they begged him to begin teaching them the little-boy language at once -(all except the rat, for he knew it too), so that they should lose no -time. This the owl was quite ready to do, and he taught them so well, -and they all learnt so quickly, that when little Tommy Smith got up -next morning to have his breakfast, there was hardly an animal in the -whole country that was not able to talk to him. - - - - -CHAPTER II. - -THE FROG AND THE TOAD - - “_Tommy Smith takes a turn in the garden next day, - And he finds the frog ready with something to say._” - - -AS soon as he had had his breakfast, Tommy Smith went out into the -garden. It had been raining a little, and the first thing he saw was a -large yellow frog sitting on the wet grass. Tommy Smith had a stick in -his hand, and he at once lifted it up over his shoulder. - -“Don’t hit me,” said the frog. “That would be a _very_ wicked thing to -do.” - -Tommy Smith was so surprised to hear a frog speak that he dropped his -stick and stood with both his eyes wide open for several seconds. - -“Why do you want to kill me?” said the frog. - -Tommy Smith thought he must say something, so he answered, “Because you -are a nasty, stupid frog.” - -“I don’t know what you mean by calling me nasty,” said the frog. “Look -at my bright smooth skin, how nice and clean it is—cleaner than your -own face, I daresay, although it is not long since you have washed -it. As for my being stupid, you see that I can speak your language, -although you cannot speak mine; and there are lots of other things -which I am able to do, but you are not. I think I can catch a fly -better than you can.” - -By this time it seemed to Tommy Smith as if it was quite natural to be -talking to an animal, so he said, “I never thought that a frog could -catch a fly.” - -“You shall see,” said the frog. And as he spoke a fly settled on a -blade of grass just in front of him. Then all at once a pink streak -seemed to shoot out of the frog’s mouth; back it came again—snap! His -mouth, which had been wide open, was shut once more, and the fly was -nowhere to be seen. - -“Have you caught it?” said Tommy Smith. - -“Yes,” said the frog, “and swallowed it too.” - -“But how did you do it?” said Tommy Smith; “and what was that funny -pink thing that came out of your mouth?” - -“That was my tongue,” the frog answered. - -“Your tongue!” cried Tommy Smith. “But it looked so funny—not at all -like my own tongue.” - -“No,” said the frog. “My tongue is quite different to yours, and I do -not use it in the same way. Hold out your hand so that I can hop into -it, and then I will show you all about it.” - -Tommy Smith did as he was told, and—plop! there was the frog sitting -in his hand. He at once opened his mouth, which was a very wide one, -and allowed Tommy Smith to look at his tongue. What a funny tongue it -was! It seemed to be turned backwards, for the tip, which was forked, -instead of being just inside the lips as it is with us, was right down -the throat, whilst the root of it was where the tip of our tongue is. - -“But how do you use a tongue like that?” said Tommy Smith. - -“Put the tip of your forefinger against your thumb,” said the frog; -“only, first, you must turn your hand so that the back of it is towards -the ground, and the palm upwards.” Tommy Smith did so. “Now shoot your -finger back as hard as you can.” Tommy Smith did this too. “That,” said -the frog, “is the way I shoot my tongue out of my mouth when I want to -catch a fly. Like this”—and he shot it out again. “You see it flies -out like the lash of a whip, and my aim is so good that it always hits -what I want it to, whether it is a fly or any other insect. Then I -bring it back, just as you would bring your finger back to your thumb -again, or as the lash of a whip flies back when you jerk the handle. -The tip of it goes right down my throat where it was before, and the -fly goes down with it.” - -“But why does the fly stay on your tongue?” said Tommy Smith. “Why -doesn’t it fly away?” - -“It would if it could, of course,” said the frog; “but it can’t. My -tongue, you see, is sticky—just feel it,—and so whatever it touches -sticks to it, and comes back with it, if it isn’t too large.” - -“Well, it is very curious,” said Tommy Smith. “But when you said you -could catch a fly, I did not know that you were going to eat it too. -Then, do you like flies? and do you eat them every day?” - -“I eat them when I can get them,” said the frog; “but I like them -better at night than in the daytime, if only I can catch them asleep. -_You_ eat during the day, and go to sleep at night. That is because -you are a little boy. _I_ am a frog, and we frogs like to be quiet in -the daytime, and come out to feed when it is dark. We eat all sorts of -insects—beetles, and flies, and moths, and caterpillars, and we eat -slugs as well, and that is why we are so useful.” - -“Useful?” cried Tommy Smith. “Oh, I don’t believe that! I am sure that -a frog can be of no use to anybody.” - -“If you were a gardener you would think differently,” said the frog; -“at least, if you were not a very ignorant one. Have I not told you -that I eat slugs and insects, and do you not know that slugs and -insects eat the leaves of the flowers and vegetables in your garden? -Have you never seen your father or his gardener pouring something -over his rose-trees to kill the insects upon them? Now, I eat a great -many insects in a single night, and I am only _one_ of the frogs in -your garden. There are others there besides me. If we were all to be -killed, your father would find it much more difficult to have nice -roses, and he would lose other flowers too, for there are insects which -do harm to all of them. As for the slugs, if you will go out some night -with a lantern, you may see them feeding on some of the handsomest -plants, with your own eyes. That is to say, unless one of us frogs -has been there; for if we have, you will not see any. Then you have -seen caterpillars feeding on the cabbages. Well, _I_ feed on those -caterpillars. So always remember that the boy who kills a frog, does -harm to his father’s garden.” - -“I don’t want to do that,” said Tommy Smith; “so, if what you say is -true”— - -“You can find it in a natural history book, if you look,” said the -frog; “but I ought to know best myself. And I can tell you this, that -when a frog speaks to a little boy, he always speaks the truth.” - -“Well, then,” said Tommy Smith, “I will never hurt a frog again.” - -How pleased the poor frog was when he heard that. He gave a great hop -out of Tommy Smith’s hand, and came down upon the grass again, and then -he hopped about for a little while, jumping higher each time than the -time before. “Frogs always speak the truth,” he said,—“when they speak -to little boys. And now, perhaps, you would like to learn something -more about me. Ask me any question you like, and I will answer it, -because of what you have just promised.” - -This puzzled Tommy Smith a little, because he did not know where to -begin, but at last he said, “You seem to me a very big frog. Were you -always as big as you are now?” - -“Why, of course not,” said the frog, “a frog grows up just as much as -a little boy does. I was once so small that you would hardly have been -able to see me. But, besides being smaller, I was quite a different -shape to what I am now. I had no legs at all, but instead of them I -had a long tail, with which I used to swim about in the water, so that -I was much more like a fish than a frog, and many people would have -thought that I was a fish.” - -“That sounds very funny,” said Tommy Smith. - -“But were not you once much smaller than you are now?” said the frog. - -“Oh yes!” Tommy Smith answered, “but however small I was, I was always -a little boy, and had hands and feet, just as I have now.” - -“With you it is different,” said the frog; “but there are some animals -who are one thing when they are born, but change into another as they -grow older. It is so with us frogs, and, if you listen, I will tell you -all about it.” - -“Go on,” said Tommy Smith, “I should like to hear very much.” - -“In the nice warm weather,” the frog continued, “we hop about the -country, and then we like to come into gardens. But in the winter we -go to ponds and ditches and bury ourselves in the mud at the bottom, -and go to sleep there. In the early spring, when the weather begins to -get a little warmer, we come up again, and then the mother frog lays -a lot of eggs, which float about in the water, and look like a great -ball of jelly. After a time, out of each egg there comes a tiny little -brown thing, and directly it comes out, it begins to swim about in the -water, as well as if it had had swimming lessons, although, of course, -it has never had any. It soon grows bigger, and then you can see that -it has a large round head and a long tail, but you cannot see any legs. -But, as it goes on growing, a small pair of hind legs come out, one on -each side of the tail, and then every day the tail gets smaller and the -hind legs larger. Still there are no front legs yet, but at last these -come too. The tail is now quite short, and the head and body begin to -look like a frog’s head and body, which they did not do before, and -they go on looking more and more like one, until, at last, the little -brown thing with a tail, that swam about like a fish in the water, has -changed into a little baby frog, that hops about on the land. Then this -little baby frog grows larger and larger, until, at last, he becomes a -fine fat frog, as big and as handsome as I am.” - -“It all seems very curious,” said little Tommy Smith; “and I never knew -anything about it before.” - -“That is because nobody ever told you,” said the frog, “and you have -never thought of finding out for yourself. But have you not passed by -ponds in the spring time and seen those little brown things with tails -that I have been telling you about swimming about in them?” - -“Oh yes, I have!” said Tommy Smith; “but I always thought that those -were tadpoles.” - -“They are tadpoles,” said the frog, “but they are young frogs for all -that. A little tadpole grows into a big frog, just as a little boy -grows into a big man. So you see, what a funny life mine has been, and -what a lot of curious things have happened to me.” - -“Yes, you have had a funny life, Mr. Frog,” said Tommy Smith, “and I -think it is very interesting. But is there any other clever thing you -can do besides catching flies? I can catch flies myself, but I do it -with my hand instead of with my tongue.” - -“I can change my skin,” said the frog, “and _that_ is something which -_you_ cannot do.” - -“No,” said Tommy Smith; “and I do not believe you can do it either. I -think you are only laughing at me.” - -“Well,” said the frog, “as it happens, my skin fits me quite -comfortably now, and is not at all too tight, so I do not want to -change it yet. But I have a cousin—a toad—who is quite ready to have -a new one. He lives a little way off, in the shrubbery; so if you would -like to see how he does it, I can bring you to him. He is very good -natured, like myself, and if you will only promise to leave off hurting -him, as well as me, he will be very pleased to show you, I am sure. I -must tell you, too, that he is almost as useful in a garden as I am, -for he lives on the same things, and catches flies and slugs just as I -do.” - -“Then isn’t he _quite_ as useful?” said Tommy Smith; but as the frog -didn’t seem to hear, he went on with—“Then I will not hurt him any -more than I will you.” - -“Come along, then,” said the frog; and he began to hop in front of the -little boy until they came to the shrubbery, where, in the mould beside -a laurel bush, there sat a great, solemn-looking toad. - -“I have brought someone to see you,” said the frog. “This is little -Tommy Smith, who used to be such a bad boy, and kill every animal he -saw; but now he has promised not to hurt either of us.” - -“I am glad to hear it,” answered the toad, “and I hope he will soon -learn to leave other creatures alone too. Well, what is it he wants?” - -“He wants to see you change your skin,” said the frog. - -“He had better look at me, then,” said the toad, “for that is just what -I am doing.” - -Tommy Smith bent down to look, and then he saw that the toad was -wriggling about in rather a funny way, as if he was a little -uncomfortable. He noticed, too, that his skin had split along the -back, and it seemed to be wrinkling up and getting loose all over him, -although it had been too tight before. This loose skin was dirty and -old-looking, but underneath it, where it was split, Tommy Smith could -see a nice new one that looked ever so much better. The more the toad -wriggled, the looser the old skin got, and it was soon plain that he -was wriggling himself out of it, just as you might wriggle your hand -out of an old glove. At last he had got right out of it, and there lay -the old skin on the ground. - -“You see,” said the frog, “that is how we change our skin, just as you -would change a suit of clothes. Does he not look handsome in his new -one?” - -“Very handsome—for a toad,” said Tommy Smith. (The toad only heard the -first two words of this, so he was _very_ pleased.) “But what is he -doing with his old skin, now that he has got it off?” - -“If you wait a little, you will see,” said the frog. - -All this time the toad was pushing his old skin backwards and forwards -with his two front feet, and he kept on doing this until, at last, he -had rolled it up into a sort of ball. Then all at once he opened his -great wide mouth and swallowed the ball, just as if it had been a large -pill. - -Tommy Smith was so surprised that he could hardly believe his eyes. “He -has swallowed his own skin!” he cried. - -“Of course I have,” said the toad; “and the best thing to do with it, -_I_ think. I always like to be tidy, and not to leave things lying -about. Now, good-morning,” and he began to crawl away, for he was not -an _idle_ toad, but had business to attend to. - -“And I have something to see about,” said the frog, “so I will -say good-bye, too, for the present. But remember what you have -promised—never to hurt a frog or a toad;” and, with two or three great -hops, he was out of sight. - -Tommy Smith stood thinking about it all for some time, and then he ran -into the house to tell everybody all the wonderful things he had learnt -about frogs and toads, and to beg them never to kill any, because they -do good in the garden. - - - - -CHAPTER III. - -THE ROOK - - “_The rook gives advice which we must not neglect. - I hope that his CAWS will produce an effect._” - - -IT was a nice, fine afternoon, and Tommy Smith was just going out for a -little walk. He thought he would take his little terrier dog with him, -so he called, “Pincher! Pincher!” But Pincher was not there, so he had -to go without him. He was very sorry for this, for when he had got a -little way from the house, what should run across the road but a rat, -which sat down just inside the hedge and looked at him. “What a pity,” -he said out loud. “It’s no use my trying to catch him alone, for he’s -sure to get away; but if Pincher had been with me, we would have hunted -him down together.” - -“Then you would have done very wrong,” said the rat, as he peeped at -little Tommy Smith through the hedge. “You are a naughty boy yourself, -and you teach Pincher to be a naughty dog.” - -“What!” said Tommy Smith; “then can you talk as well as the frog and -toad?” - -“Of course I can,” the rat answered; “and I think if I were to talk to -you for a little while as they did, you would not wish to hurt _me_ any -more either. I am sure I am just as clever as a frog or a toad.” - -“Can you change your skin like them?” said Tommy Smith. - -“_My_ skin never wants changing,” said the rat; “but there are many -other things I can do which are quite as clever as that.” - -“Well, do some of them,” said Tommy Smith. - -“I will,” said the rat, “but not now. I can do things much better at -night, and I prefer being indoors. To-night, when everybody is in bed -and asleep, and the house is quiet, I will come to your room and wake -you up. We can talk without being disturbed then, and I will soon teach -you what a clever animal I am.” - -“I wonder what you will have to tell me,” said Tommy Smith. “But say -what you will, I believe that rats were only made to be killed.” - -The rat looked _very_ angry. “They have as much right to be alive as -little boys have,” he said. “But good-bye for the present,” and he -scampered away. - -Tommy Smith walked on, and when he had gone some little way, he saw -a number of rooks walking about a field. There was a haystack in the -field, and he thought that perhaps if he were to get behind it and wait -there for a little while, some of the rooks would come near enough for -him to throw a stone at them. So he put several stones in his pocket, -and then, with one in his hand, he began to walk towards the haystack. -When he got there, he sat down behind it, and peeped cautiously round -the corner. Yes, the rooks were still there, and some of them were -coming nearer. “Oh,” thought Tommy Smith (but I think he must have -thought it aloud), “I have only to wait a little while, and then, -perhaps, I shall be able to kill one.” - -“For shame!” said a voice close to him. - -Tommy Smith looked all about, but he saw no one. “Who was that?” he -said. - -“Oh, fie!” said the voice. “What? kill a poor rook? What a wicked, -wicked thing to do!” - -Tommy Smith thought that there must be someone on the other side of the -haystack, so he went there to see; but he found no one. Then he walked -all round it, but nobody was there. But the rooks had seen him as he -went round the haystack, and they all flew away. Then the same voice -(it was rather a hoarse one) said, “Ah! now they are gone; so you will -not be able to kill any of them.” - -“Who are you?” said Tommy Smith. “I hear you, but I cannot see -anybody;” and, indeed, he began to feel rather frightened. - -“If I show myself, will you promise not to hurt me?” said the hoarse -voice. - -“Yes, I will,” said Tommy Smith. - -“Very well, then. Throw away that stone you have in your hand, and the -ones in your pocket as well.” - -Tommy Smith did this, and then, what should he see, standing on the -very top of the haystack, but a large black rook. “Why, where were -you?” he said. “I did not see you there when I looked.” - -“No,” the rook said; “I hid myself under a little loose hay, for I did -not want a stone thrown at me. I saw you coming, and I knew very well -what you wanted to do, so I thought I would wait till you came, and -then give you a good talking to. And, indeed, a naughty boy like you, -who wants to kill rooks, _ought_ to be scolded.” - -“I don’t see why it is so naughty,” answered Tommy Smith; “I have -always thrown stones at the rooks, and nobody has ever told me not to.” - -“That is just why _I_ have come to tell you how wrong it is,” said the -rook. “Would you like anybody to throw stones at you?” - -Tommy Smith had to confess that he would not like _that_ at all. - -“Then, do you not know,” the rook went on, looking very grave, “that -you ought to do the same to other people that you would like other -people to do to you? Have not your father and mother taught you that?” - -“Oh yes, they have,” said Tommy Smith; “but I don’t think they meant -animals.” - -“They ought to have meant them,” said the rook, “whether they did or -not, for animals have feelings as well as human beings. If you are kind -to them, they are happy; but if you are unkind to them and hurt them, -then they are unhappy. An animal, you know, is a living being like -yourself, and surely it is better to make any living being happy than -to make it unhappy.” - -Tommy Smith looked rather ashamed when he heard this, and did not quite -know what to say. He thought the rook spoke as if he were preaching a -sermon, and then he remembered having heard some old country people -talk of “Parson Rook.” Still, what he _said_ seemed to be sensible, and -all _he_ could say, at last, as an answer was, “Oh, it’s all very well, -but you know you rooks do a great deal of harm.” - -“That shows how little you know about us,” answered the rook. “We do -not do harm, but good; and if the farmers knew how much good we did -them, they would think us their best friends.” - -“Why, what good _do_ you do them?” said Tommy Smith. “I always thought -that you ate their corn.” - -“Perhaps we may eat a little of it,” the rook said; “that is only fair, -for if it were not for us, the farmer would have very little corn or -anything else. I am sure, at least, that he would have scarcely any -potatoes.” - -“Oh! but why wouldn’t he?” said Tommy Smith. - -“I will explain it to you,” said the rook. “So now listen, because you -are going to learn something. There is an insect which you must often -have seen, for it is very common in the springtime. It is about the -size of a very large humble-bee, and it has wings too, but you would -not think it had at first, for they are hidden under a pair of smooth, -brown covers, which are called shards. In the daytime it sits upon a -tree or a bush, or sometimes you may see it crawling along a dusty -road. But in the evening it begins to fly about with a humming noise. -This insect is called the cockchafer. The mother cockchafer lays her -eggs in the ground, and, after a few weeks, there comes out of each egg -something which you would not think was a cockchafer at all, because it -is so different. It has a yellow head and a long white body, which is -bent at the end in the shape of a hook. On the front part of its body -it has three pairs of legs, like a caterpillar’s, only they are very -small; but behind, it has no legs at all. It has a very strong pair of -jaws, and with these it cuts through the roots of the grass and corn -and wheat under which it lies, for these are the things on which it -feeds. There is hardly anything which the farmer plants, and would like -to see grow, that this grub or caterpillar (for that is what it is) -does not eat and destroy; but what it likes best of all is the potato. - -“The cockchafer-grub lies in the ground for four years before it turns -into a real cockchafer, and all this time it keeps growing larger and -larger; and, of course, the larger it grows, the more it eats and the -more harm it does. Now if there were no one to kill this great, greedy -thing, I don’t know what the farmers would do, for all their crops -would be spoilt. But we rooks kill them, and eat them too, for they -are very nice, and we like them very much. We eat them for breakfast, -and dinner, and supper, so you can think what a lot of them we eat in -the day. When you see us walking about over the fields, we are looking -for these great white things, and, whenever we give a dig into the -ground with our beaks, you may be almost sure that we have either -found one of them or something else which does harm too. When the -fields are ploughed, a great many grubs and worms are turned up by the -ploughshare, and then you may see us following the plough, and walking -along in the furrow it has made, so as to pick up all we can get. So -think what a lot of good we must do, and remember that the boy who -kills a rook is doing harm to somebody’s corn, or wheat, or potatoes.” - -“I do not want to do that,” said Tommy Smith. - -“Of course not,” said the rook; “so you must not throw stones at us any -more.” - -“I won’t, then,” said Tommy Smith. “But why do the farmers shoot you, -if you do them so much good?” - -“You may well ask,” the rook answered. “They ought to be ashamed of -themselves. I will tell you something about that. Once upon a time some -farmers thought they would kill us all because we stole their corn; so -they all went out together with their guns, and whenever they saw any -of us, they fired at us and killed us, until, at last, there was not a -rook left in the whole country; for all those that had not been shot -had flown away. The farmers were so glad, for they thought that next -year they would have a much better harvest. But they were quite wrong, -for, instead of having a better harvest, they had hardly any harvest -at all. The slugs and the caterpillars, and, above all, the great, -hungry cockchafer-grubs, had eaten almost everything up; for, you see, -there were no hungry rooks to eat _them_. The little corn we used -to take from the farmers they could very well have spared, but now, -without us, they found that they had lost much more than they could -spare. Then the farmers saw how foolish they had been, and they were -very sorry, and did all they could to get the rooks to come back again; -and when they did come back, they took care not to shoot them any more.” - -Tommy Smith was very interested in this story which the rook told him, -and he was just going to ask where it all happened, and whether it was -near where he lived or a long way away, when the rook said, “Well, I -must be flapping” (just as an old gentleman might say, “Well, I must be -jogging”); “there is a meeting this afternoon which I ought to attend.” - -“A meeting!” Tommy Smith said, feeling quite surprised. - -“Certainly,” replied the rook. “Why not? I belong to a civilised -community, so, of course, there are meetings. I should be sorry not to -go to _some_ of them.” - -It seemed very funny to Tommy Smith that birds should have meetings as -well as men. “But, perhaps,” he thought, “it is not quite the same kind -of thing.” Only he didn’t like to _say_ this, in case the rook should -be offended, so he only asked, “What sort of a meeting is it that you -are going to, Mr. Rook?” - -“A very important one,” the rook answered. “It is a meeting to try -someone who is accused of having done something wrong.” - -“Why, then, it is a trial,” said Tommy Smith. “But do rooks have -trials?” - -“Of course,” said the rook. “Have I not just said that we are a -civilised community? We are not _wild_ birds. Amongst civilised people, -when someone is accused of doing wrong, he is tried for it, is he not?” - -“Oh yes!” said Tommy Smith. “If he is a man, he is.” - -“If he is a man, men try him,” said the rook; “but if he is a rook, -rooks do.” - -“But what do you do if you find him guilty?” said Tommy Smith. - -“Why, we punish him, to be sure,” said the rook; “and if he has been -_very_ wicked, we peck him to death.” - -“Oh, but that is very cruel,” said Tommy Smith. He forgot that he had -seen _innocent_ rooks _shot_ without thinking it cruel at all. - -“Not more cruel than hanging a man,” the rook answered. “Do you think -it is?” and Tommy Smith couldn’t say that he did. He thought he would -very much like to see this trial that the rook was going to. “Oh, Mr. -Rook,” he said, “do let me go with you.” But the rook said, “Oh no! -that would never do. No men are allowed at our trials. There are no -rooks at yours, you know.” - -“No,” said Tommy Smith; “but that is because”— - -“Never mind why it is,” interrupted the rook; “no doubt there is some -good reason, and we have our reasons too. We could not try a rook -properly if we thought a man was watching us. It would make us nervous. -Sometimes (but not very often) a man has watched us without our knowing -it, and then he has told everybody about our wonderful trials. But -people have not believed him; and other men, who sit at home and see -very little, and only believe what they see, have written to say it was -all nonsense. But now, when they tell _you_ it is all nonsense, _you_ -will not believe _them_, because a rook himself has told you it is all -true.” - -“Oh yes, and I believe it,” said Tommy Smith. “But do tell me what the -rook you are going to try has done.” - -“I cannot tell you that till we have tried him,” said the rook, “for -perhaps it may not be true after all. As yet, I do not even know what -he is accused of. Perhaps it is of stealing the sticks from another -rook’s nest to make his own with. Perhaps it is of something even -worse than that. But this you may be sure of, that if we _do_ peck -him to death, it will be because he has behaved himself in a manner -totally unworthy of a rook. Now I really must go, or I shall be late. -Good-bye,—and, let me see, I think you promised never to throw stones -at rooks again.” - -“Oh no!” said Tommy Smith, “I promise not to.” - -“Or to shoot us when you grow up,” said the rook, just turning his head -round as he was preparing to fly. - -“Oh no! indeed, I won’t,” said Tommy Smith; and the rook flew away with -a loud caw of pleasure. - -[Illustration: “I SHALL KEEP AWAKE TILL THE RAT COMES”] - - - - -CHAPTER IV. - -THE RAT - - “_The rat is a king. Tommy Smith has a peep - At his palace: but is he awake or asleep?_” - - -“I SEE you,” said the rat, as Tommy Smith passed through the yard of -his father’s house. “I see you, but it is not the right time yet. Wait -till to-night.” - -So all that day Tommy Smith kept thinking of what the rat had promised; -and when his bedtime came, instead of wanting to stay up longer, as -he usually did, he was quite pleased to go, and went upstairs without -making any fuss. “Now,” thought he, as he made himself nice and snug in -bed, “I shall keep awake till the rat comes. I am not at all sleepy. I -can see the branch of the cedar tree by the window shaking in the wind, -and I can hear the clock ticking on the staircase. ‘Tick, tick—tick, -tick,’—I wonder if it gets tired of saying that all day long, and all -night long, too, without ever once stopping,—unless they don’t wind -it up. ‘Tick, tick—tick, tick.’ If I keep on counting it, I shan’t go -to sleep. ‘Tick, tick—tick, tick—tick, tick—tick—squeak!’” - -“What was that?” said Tommy Smith, as he sat up in bed. “That wasn’t -the clock;” and then, all at once, the old clock on the stairs struck -one. “One? Then it must be wrong. When I got into bed it was only”— - -“It is quite right,” said a squeaky little voice close to Tommy Smith’s -ear, “I don’t know what time it was when you got into bed, but you have -been asleep for a good many hours; and now it is one in the morning, -which is what _I_ call a nice, comfortable time.” - -“I suppose you are the rat,” said Tommy Smith, rubbing his eyes. - -“Yes, I am,” the same voice answered. “But it is too dark for you to -see me here. Get up, and put on some of your clothes, and then we will -come down to the kitchen. The fire is not quite out, and you can put a -few more sticks on it. Then you will be able to see me as well as I can -see you now, and we can talk together comfortably.” - -[Illustration: PAT, PAT, PAT. “DO YOU HEAR?”] - -“But can you see in the dark?” said Tommy Smith, whilst he sat on the -bed and began to put on his stockings. - -“Oh yes,” the rat answered; “just as well as I can in the light.” - -“I wish I could,” said Tommy Smith, “for I can’t see _you_ at all.” - -“Of course not,” said the rat. “So, you see, it has not taken a _very_ -long time to find out something which I can do, but you can’t. Well, -you are ready now, so come along. You will be able to follow me, for -I will pat the floor just in front of you with my tail,—and that is -another thing which you couldn’t do, even if you were to try for a very -long time.” - -“Because _I_ haven’t got a tail,” said Tommy Smith. - -“That is one reason,” the rat answered; “but you can’t be sure you -could do it even if you had one. It might be too short, you know. Now, -come along.” Pat, pat, pat. “Do you hear?” - -Tommy Smith heard quite plainly, and he followed the rat through the -door, and down the stairs, and right into the kitchen. The fire was -still alight, as the rat had said. There were some sticks lying in the -fender, and Tommy Smith put some of them on to make it burn up. Then -there was a blaze of light, and he could see the rat sitting up on his -hind legs, and holding his front paws close to the bars so as to warm -them. - -“Now,” the rat said, “we will begin at once. I promised to show you -that I could do some clever things as well as the frog and toad. Do you -see that bottle of oil standing there on the dresser?” - -“Oh yes, I see it,” said Tommy Smith. - -“Well,” the rat went on, “I should like to taste a little of it. But -how do you suppose I am to get at it?” - -“Why, by knocking it over,” said Tommy Smith at once. “That is the only -way that I can see.” - -“Fie!” said the rat. “That may be _your_ way of drinking oil, but _I_ -should be ashamed to make such a mess. _I_ am a rat, and I like to do -things in a proper manner.” - -Tommy Smith felt a little offended at this, and he said, “I never knock -a bottle over when I want to get oil or anything else out of it, for -_I_ am a little boy, and have a pair of hands to lift it up with, and -pour what is in it out of it. But you have no hands, and you cannot get -your head into it, because the neck is too narrow, and your tongue is -not long enough to reach down to where the oil is. So I don’t see what -you can do, unless you knock it over.” - -“Fie!” said the rat again. “Well, you shall soon see what I can do.” -And almost as he said this, he was on the dresser, and from there he -gave a little jump on to the window-sill, and sat down, with his long -tail hanging over the edge of it. Now the neck of the bottle came -almost up to the edge of the window-sill, and the rat’s tail was as -long as the bottle. - -“Oh, I see!” cried Tommy Smith. - -“You will in a minute,” said the rat, and he drew up his tail, and -began to feel about with the tip of it till he had got it right inside -the mouth of the bottle. Then he let it down again until it was dipped -more than an inch deep into the oil at the bottom—for the bottle was -not quite half full. - -“Oh, how clever!” cried Tommy Smith, clapping his hands. - -“I should think so,” said the rat, as he drew out his tail, and then, -putting the end of it to his mouth, he began to lick off the delicious -oil. “You say that I have not a pair of hands,” he went on. “That is -true, but you see I have a tail, and I make it do just as well.” - -“So you do,” said Tommy Smith; “and I see that you are a very clever -animal indeed.” - -“We are clever in many other ways besides that,” said the rat. “Oil, -you know, is not the only thing which we care about. We like eggs for -breakfast, just as much as you do, and when we find any, we take them -to our holes, even if they are a long way off. Now, how do you think we -do that?” - -“Let me see,” said Tommy Smith. “You have no hands, and I don’t think -you could carry an egg in your tail. I think you must push it in front -of you with your nose and paws.” - -“Oh, we can do that, of course,” said the rat, “but it takes so long, -and, besides, the eggs might get broken. We have better ways than that. -Sometimes, if there are a great many of us, we all sit in a row, and -pass the eggs along from one to the other in our fore-paws. But we -have another way which is cleverer still, and as there is a basket of -eggs in that cupboard there, I don’t mind showing it you; for, between -ourselves, when we do _that_ trick, we like to have a little boy in the -kitchen at nights to look at us. But, first, I must call a friend of -mine.” The rat then gave rather a loud squeak, and out another rat came -running; but Tommy Smith didn’t see where it came from. - -“What is it?” said the second rat. - -“Oh, I want to show little Tommy Smith how we carry eggs about,” said -the first rat. - -“Very well,” said the second rat. “Come along.” And they both scampered -into the cupboard together. (The door of the cupboard was half open. -_I_ think it ought to have been shut.) - -Very soon the two rats came out again, but whatever do you think they -were doing? Why, one of them was on his back, and the other one was -dragging him along the floor by his tail, which he had in his mouth. -But what was that white thing which the rat who was being dragged -along was holding? Was it an egg? Yes, indeed it was; and he was -holding it very tightly with all his four feet, so that it was pressed -up against his body, and didn’t slip at all. - -Tommy Smith could hardly believe his eyes. “Is that how you do it?” he -cried. “I see. One rat holds the egg, and the other pulls him along by -the tail.” - -“Of course he does,” said the rat. “He pulls him and the egg too.” - -“_Well_,” Tommy Smith said, “of all the clever things I have _ever_ -seen, I think that is the cleverest. But where are you going with it?” - -Yes, it was easy to ask, but there was no one to answer him; for both -the little rats were gone all of a sudden,—and, what is more, the egg -was gone too. “That will be one egg less for breakfast,” thought Tommy -Smith to himself. “I wonder that I didn’t think of that before. Ah, Mr. -Rat,” he called out, “you may be very clever, but you are a thief, for -all that. That egg which you have just taken away belongs to me. I mean -it belongs to my father and mother. I call that stealing.” - -“Oh, do you?” said the rat, for he had come out of his hole again. -“Then just let me ask you one question. Who laid that egg?” - -“Why, the hen did, of course,” answered Tommy Smith. - -“Oh, did she?” said the rat. “Then I suppose your father, or someone -else, took it away from her, and _I_ call _that_ stealing.” - -“Oh no,” said Tommy Smith; “I don’t think it is.” - -“Don’t you?” said the rat. “Well, you had better ask the hen what _she_ -thinks. I feel sure she would agree with me.” - -Tommy Smith felt certain that the rat was wrong, and that the egg had -not been stolen. Still, he thought he had better not ask the hen; -and, whilst he was considering what he should say, the rat went on -with—“There are other things we rats do which are quite as clever as -what you have just seen. But, perhaps, if I were to show them you, you -would make some other rude remark about stealing.” - -“Perhaps I should,” Tommy Smith answered; “and, besides, I feel very -sleepy, and should like to go upstairs to bed again.” - -As he said this, he yawned, and looked straight into the fire; but, -dear me, what _was_ happening there? The coals in it seemed to be -getting larger and larger, till they looked like the sides of great red -mountains, and the spaces between them were like great caves, so deep -that Tommy Smith could not see to the bottom of them. In and out of -these caves, and all down the sides of the red mountains, hundreds of -rats were running, and they all met each other in the centre of—what? -Not of the fireplace. Of course not, for they would have been burnt. -Nor of the kitchen either. There was no kitchen now. It had all -disappeared. It was in the centre of a great hall, or amphitheatre, -that Tommy Smith stood now; and when he looked round him, he saw only -those great rugged mountains, which seemed to make its walls on every -side. He looked up but he could see nothing. There was neither sun, nor -moon, nor stars, yet everything was lit up with a strange light, which -seemed to Tommy Smith like the red glow of the fire, though he couldn’t -see the fire any more. It had gone with the kitchen. - -“Where am I?” he cried. - -“In the great underground store-cupboard of the rats,” said a voice -close beside him; and, looking round, he saw the same rat who had come -up into his bedroom, and taken him down to the kitchen, and shown him -his clever tricks. - -Yes, he was the same rat,—but how different he looked! On his head -was a yellow crown, which was either of gold, or _else_ it must have -been cut out of a cheese-paring; and in his right fore-paw he held -his sceptre, which looked _exactly_ like a delicate spring-onion. He -had a necklace of the finest peas round his neck, from which a lovely -green bean hung as a pendant upon his breast, and his tail was twisted -into beautiful _rings_. “I am the king of the rats,” he said, “and -all the other rats are my subjects. Those great caves which you see -in the sides of the mountains are so many passages that lead into all -the kitchens of the world. Through them we bring all the good things -that we find in the kitchens, and larders, and pantries, and then -we feast on them here in our own palace; for a rat’s palace is his -store-cupboard. See!” And with this the rat king struck his sceptre -on the ground, and at once all the rats left off scampering about, -and formed themselves into a great many long lines, which stretched -from the mouths of all the caves right into the very middle of that -wonderful place. There they all sat upright, side by side, waiting -to be told what to do. Then the king of the rats waved his sceptre -three times round his head, and called out, “Supper.” Immediately -all kinds of things that are good for rats to eat, such as bits of -cheese, scraps of bread or toast, beans, onions, bacon, potatoes, -apples, biscuits,—everything of that kind that you can possibly think -of (besides _some_ things that you _can’t_ possibly think of), began -to pour out from all the great caves, and to fly like lightning from -rat to rat down all the long lines. One rat seized something in his -fore-paws and passed it on to another, and that one to the next, so -quickly that it made Tommy Smith quite giddy to look at it; and he -hardly knew what was happening, till all at once there was an immense -heap of provisions piled up in the very centre of the floor. Then the -king of the rats climbed up to the top of the heap, and called out, -“Take your places,” and in a moment all the other rats came scampering -up, and sat in a large circle round the great heap of provisions. -“Begin!” said the king; and every rat made a leap forward, and fixed -his teeth into the first piece of bread, or cheese, or toast, or bacon, -that he could get hold of, and there was _such_ a noise of nibbling, -and gnawing, and scratching, and squeaking. Tommy Smith was quite -frightened, and put his fingers to his ears. - -[Illustration: “BITE HIM!”] - -“What are you doing that for?” said the king of the rats. “Didn’t you -hear me tell you to begin?” - -“But I don’t want to begin,” said Tommy Smith. - -“Why not?” said the king; and all the other rats stopped eating, and -said, “Why not?” - -“Because I don’t like eating in the night,” Tommy Smith answered; “and, -besides, I can’t eat what rats eat.” - -At this there was a great commotion, and the king of the rats cried -out, “Bite him!” in a very loud and shrill voice. - -Oh, how fast little Tommy Smith ran! “The caves!” he thought. “They -lead to all the kitchens of the world, so one of them must lead to -ours.” He got to one, but the rats were close behind him. He could see -their eyes shining in the dark as he looked back. “Oh dear!” he said; -“I shall be caught. It’s getting narrower and narrower, and, of course, -it must be a rat’s hole at the other end. Ah, there! I’m stuck, and -I shall be bitten all over.” As he said this, he kicked and squeezed -as hard as he could, and, to his great surprise, he found that the -sides of the rat-hole were quite soft—in fact, they felt very like -bedclothes; and the next moment his head was on his own pillow, and the -old clock on the staircase struck two. - -“Well, good-night,” said a squeaky little voice, that he seemed to have -heard before. “If you _will_ go to sleep, I can’t help it, but I think -the way in which little boys turn night into day is quite dreadful.” - -The next time Tommy Smith heard the old clock on the stairs, it was -striking eight, so, of course, it was broad daylight, and high time -to get up. “What a funny dream I have had,” he said, as he rubbed his -eyes; “or did the rat really come, as he said he would?” Then, after -thinking a little, he said to himself, “Rats are certainly very clever -animals, and I don’t think I’ll kill another, even if they do steal a -few things. At anyrate, _I_ won’t hurt _them_ until _they_ hurt _me_.” - - - - -CHAPTER V. - -THE HARE - - “_When you’ve read through this chapter, I’m sure you’ll declare - That you hate everybody who hunts the poor hare._” - - -WHAT a beautiful day it was! - -How bright the sun shone, and how pleasantly the birds were -singing,—for it was the lovely season of spring. All the air was full -of melody, so that it seemed to Tommy Smith as if he had somehow got -inside a very large musical box, which _would_ keep on playing. And so -he had, _really_, only it was Nature’s great musical box,—the music -was immortal, and the works were alive. - -Far up in the sky the lark was doing his very best to please little -Tommy Smith and everybody else, for he made whoever heard him feel -happier than they had felt before. But what was little Tommy Smith -doing to show how grateful he was to the bird that gave him so much -pleasure? Why, I am sorry to say that he was trying to find the -poor lark’s nest, so that he might take away the eggs which were in -it,—those eggs which the mother lark had been taking so much trouble -to keep warm, so that little baby larks might come out of them, which -she meant to feed and take care of till they were grown up, and could -fly and sing like herself. It was the thought of those eggs, and of -the mother bird sitting upon them, which made the lark himself sing so -gladly up in the air, for, when he looked down, he fancied he could -see them; and he knew that there was someone waiting for him there who -would be glad to see him again, when he came down to roost. But Tommy -Smith did not think of this, for nobody had talked to him about it. All -he thought of was how he could get the eggs, so that he could take them -away with him, and show them to other boys. - -Ah! what was that? How gracefully the cowslips waved, and up went a -lark into the sky; and as he rose he seemed to shake a song out of his -wings. Tommy Smith thought there was sure to be a nest close to where -he had risen, so he went to look; but before he had got to the place, -away went something—something brown like a lark, but ever so much -larger, and, instead of flying, it galloped along over the ground; so, -you see, it was not a bird at all. What was it? Tommy Smith knew well -enough, for he had often seen such an animal before. “Ha!” he cried. -“Puss! puss! A hare! a hare!” and he sent the stick which he had in his -hand whizzing after it; but, I am glad to say, he did not hit it. - -The hare did not seem so very frightened. Perhaps he knew that he could -run away faster than any stick thrown by a little boy could come after -him. At anyrate, before he had gone far, he stopped, and then he turned -round, and raised himself right up, almost on his hind legs, and looked -back at Tommy Smith. - -“Well,” he said, as Tommy Smith came up; “you see you cannot catch me.” - -“No,” said Tommy Smith—he was getting quite accustomed to having talks -with animals,—“you run too quickly.” - -“For my part,” said the hare, “I wonder how any little boy who has a -kind heart can like to tease and frighten a poor, timid animal who is -persecuted in so many ways as I am.” - -“What do you mean by ‘persecuted’?” said Tommy Smith. “That is a word -which I don’t understand. It is too long for me.” - -“It is a great pity,” the hare went on, “that a little boy should -always be _doing_ something which he does not know the word for. To -‘persecute’ people is to be very cruel to them, and whenever you hurt, -or annoy, or frighten, or ill-treat any of us animals, then you are -persecuting us.” - -“If I had known that,” said Tommy Smith, “I would not have done it.” - -“Then you mustn’t do it any more,” said the hare; “and especially not -to me, because I have so many enemies who are always trying to injure -me.” - -“Why, what enemies have you?” said Tommy Smith. - -“Plenty,” the hare said. “First, there is that wicked animal the fox, -who is always ready to kill and eat me whenever he has the chance. -He is very cunning, and, as he knows he cannot run fast enough to -catch me, he tries all sorts of ways to pounce upon me when I am not -expecting it. Sometimes he will wait by a hole in the hedge that he has -seen me go through, and when I come to it again, he springs out and -seizes me with his teeth and kills me, for he is much stronger than I -am. Then sometimes one fox will chase me past a place where another fox -is hiding, and then the fox that was hiding jumps out at me, and they -both eat me together.” - -“How wicked!” said Tommy Smith. - -“Is it not?” said the hare. “And then there is that horrid little -creature the weasel. He follows me about till he catches me, and then -he bites me in the throat, so that I bleed to death.” - -“That _is_ horrid of him,” said Tommy Smith. “But there is one thing -which I cannot understand. The weasel does not go so very fast, and you -can run faster than a horse. I am sure that if you were to run away, he -would never be able to catch you.” - -“You don’t know what it is,” said the hare. “That odious little animal -follows me about, and never leaves off. You see, wherever I go I leave -a smell behind me.” - -“Do you?” said Tommy Smith. “That seems very funny. Why, I am close to -you, and I don’t smell anything.” - -“Little boys cannot smell nearly as well as animals,” said the hare. -“However, I don’t _quite_ understand it myself, for I am sure I am as -clean as any animal can be, and there is nothing nasty about me; and -yet whenever my feet touch the ground, they leave a smell upon it. That -is my _scent_; but other animals have their scent too as well as I, so -I needn’t mind about it. Now the weasel has a very good nose, so that -he is able to follow the scent that I have left on the ground, until he -comes to where I am; and, besides, when I know that that cruel little -animal is following me, I get so frightened that I cannot run away, as -I would from you, or from a fox, or a dog. And so he comes up and kills -me.” - -“Poor hare!” said Tommy Smith. “I feel very sorry for you. I am afraid -that you are not clever like other animals, or else you would escape -and get away more often. The rat would run down a hole, I am sure, and -so would the rabbit. I have often seen him do it.” - -“Pray do not compare me to the rabbit,” said the hare. “I have twice -as much sense as he has, and I can tell you that you make a great -mistake if you think I am not clever, for I am very clever indeed, as -I will soon show you. If you will follow me a few steps, I will take -you to the place where I was lying when you frightened me out of it. -See, here it is. Look how nicely the grass is pressed downward and -bent back on each side, so that it makes a pretty little bower for me -to rest in when I am tired of running about. That is better, I think, -than a mere hole in the ground; and, for my part, I look upon burrowing -as a very foolish habit. _I_ prefer fresh air, and I think that it is -much nicer to see all about one than to live in the dark. This little -bower of mine is what people call my _form_, and I am so fond of it -that, however often I am driven away, I always come back to it again. -And now, how do you think I get into this form of mine? I have told you -that wherever I go I leave a scent upon the ground, so if I just came -to my form and walked into it, any animal that crossed my scent would -be able to follow it till he came to where I was. Now, what do you -think I do to prevent this?” - -“I don’t know,” said Tommy Smith, after he had thought a little; “I -don’t see how you can prevent it, for you must come to your form on -your feet,—you cannot fly.” - -“No,” said the hare; “but I can jump. Look!” And he gave several leaps -into the air, which made Tommy Smith clap his hands and call out, -“Bravo! how well you do it!” - -“Now,” said the hare, “when I am coming back to my form, I leap first -to this side and then to that side, and then I make a very big jump -indeed, and down I come in my own house. Of course, by doing this, I -make it much more difficult for a fox or a weasel to smell where I have -been, for it is only where my feet touch the ground that I leave my -scent upon it.” - -“Ah, I see,” cried Tommy Smith; “so, when you make long jumps, your -feet will not touch the ground at so many places as they would if you -only just ran along it.” - -“Of course not,” said the hare. - -“And then there will not be so many places for a dog or a fox to smell -where you have been,” said Tommy Smith. - -“Not nearly so many,” said the hare; “that is the reason why I do it. -I hope you think _that_ quite as clever as just running down a hole, -which is what the rat and the rabbit do.” - -“I think it very clever, indeed,” said Tommy Smith; “and I see now that -you are a clever animal.” - -“I have other ways of escaping when I am chased,” the hare went on; -“and I think, when you have heard them, you will confess they are quite -as clever as anything which that conceited animal, the rat, has shown -you. As to the rabbit, I say nothing. He is a relation of mine, and we -have always been friendly. But the brains are not on _his_ side of the -family.” - -“Please go on, Mr. Hare,” said Tommy Smith. “I should like to hear all -you can tell me.” - -[Illustration: ALL HAPPY (EXCEPT THE HARE)] - -“Well,” the hare said, “I have told you about the fox and the weasel, -but they are not my only enemies. I have others—horses and dogs, and, -worst of all, hard-hearted men and women, who ride the horses, and -teach the dogs to run after me, and to catch me. It is a pretty sight -to see them all meet together in some field or lane. First one rides -up, and then another, until there are quite a number. They laugh and -talk whilst they wait for the huntsman to come with his pack of hounds. -All are merry and light-hearted; even the horses neigh, they are in -such spirits. Does it not seem funny that one creature’s wretchedness -should make so many creatures happy? And there are women—ladies, -some of them quite young, and _so_ pretty—like angels. I have seen -them smile as if they could not hurt any living thing. You would have -thought that they had come to stroke me, instead of to hunt me to -death. But I know better. They are not to be trusted. They have soft -cheeks, and soft eyes, and soft looks, but their hearts are hard. - -“At last, up comes the huntsman, in his green coat and black velvet -cap. He cracks his whip, and the dogs leap and bark around him—_such_ -a noise! I hear it all as I lie crouched in my form, and my heart beats -with terror. But I cannot lie there long, for now they are coming -towards me. I start up, and run for my life. Away I go, one poor, timid -animal, who never hurt anyone, and after me come men and women, boys -and girls, horses and dogs, all happy, and all thinking it the finest -thing in the world to hunt and to kill—a hare.” - -“Are the dogs greyhounds?” said Tommy Smith. - -“No,” answered the hare; “the dogs I am talking about now are not -greyhounds, but beagles. They hunt me by scent, but the greyhound hunts -me by sight, for he runs so fast that he can always see me.” - -“Does he run as fast as you do?” asked Tommy Smith. - -“Yes, indeed,” said the hare; “he runs much faster, but he does not -always catch me, for all that. When he is close behind me, I stop all -of a sudden, and crouch flat on the ground. The greyhound cannot stop -himself so quickly, for he is not so clever as I am. He runs right over -me, and it is several seconds before he can turn round again. But _I_ -turn round as soon as he has passed me, and then I run as fast as I can -the other way, so that, when he starts after me again, he is a good -way behind. When he catches up to me, I do the same thing again. This -clever trick of mine is called _doubling_, and I AM so proud of it, -for if it was not for that, the greyhound would catch me directly.” - -“Then does he never catch you?” said Tommy Smith. - -“He never has yet,” said the hare. “But I have other ways of getting -away from him, as well as from other dogs, and I will tell you some of -them. Sometimes I run under a gate. The dogs are too big to do this, so -they are obliged to jump over it. Then, when they are near me, on the -other side I double, in the way I told you, run as fast as I can back -to the gate, and go under it again. Of course they have to jump over it -a second time, and in this way I keep running under the gate and making -them jump over it until they are quite tired, for, of course, it is -more tiring to jump over anything than only to run under it. At last, -when they are too tired to run any more, I slip quietly through a hedge -and gallop away.” - -“Bravo!” cried Tommy Smith. - -The hare looked very pleased, and said, “I see that you are not at all -a stupid boy, so I will tell you something else. Now, supposing you -were being chased across the fields by a lot of dogs, and you were to -come to a flock of sheep, what would you do?” - -Tommy Smith thought a little, and then he said, “I think I should call -out to the shepherd and ask him to help me.” - -“Yes, and I daresay he _would_ help _you_,” said the hare, “for he -would remember the time when _he_ was a little boy, and he would feel -sorry for you. But he would not feel sorry for _me_, who am only a -little hare (he was never _that_, you know). He would throw his stick -at me, as you did, and then he would do all he could to help the dogs -to catch me. No, it is not the shepherd that I should ask to help me, -but the sheep—_they_ are so gentle,—and when I came to them I should -run right into the middle of them, and then the dogs would not be able -to find me.” - -“But would not the dogs follow you in amongst the sheep and catch you -there?” said Tommy Smith. - -“No,” said the hare, “they would not be able to; for the flock would -keep together, so that the dogs could only run round the outside of it. -But _I_ should keep right in the middle, and wherever the sheep went, -I should go with them; _I_ could run between their feet, you know. -Besides, the dogs would not be able to see me amongst so many sheep.” - -“No,” said Tommy Smith. “But could not they still follow you by your -scent?” - -“No, indeed, they could not,” said the hare; “for, you see, sheep have -a stronger scent than I have, and they would put down their feet just -in the very place where I had put down mine, and then their scent would -hide mine. So, you see, by hiding amongst a flock of sheep I should -save my life, for the dogs would not be able either to see me, or smell -me, or to follow me, even if they could.” - -“Have you ever done it?” said Tommy Smith. - -“Oh yes!” said the hare; “and there is something else which I have -done. Sometimes when the dogs were chasing me, I have run to where I -knew another hare was sitting, and I have pushed that hare out of his -place, so that the dogs have followed _him_ instead of _me_. _I_ sat -down where _he_ had been sitting, and they all went by without finding -it out.” - -“Well,” said Tommy Smith, “that may have been very clever, but I don’t -think it was at all kind to the other hare.” - -The hare looked a little surprised at this, as if he had not thought -of it before. “One hare should help another, you know,” he said; “and, -besides, I daresay the dogs did not catch him after all. _He_ may have -found _another_ hare.” - -Tommy Smith was just beginning with “Oh, but”—when the hare said, -“Never mind!” rather impatiently, and then he continued, “And now I am -going to tell you something which will show you that, although I am not -a large or a fierce animal, I can sometimes be revenged on those who -injure me, though they are larger and fiercer than myself.” - -“Oh, do tell me,” said Tommy Smith, for the hare had paused a little, -and seemed to be thinking. - -“Ah!” he began again; “how well I remember it. I was very nearly -caught that time. How fast the greyhounds ran, and how close behind -me they were! What could I do to get away? I had gone up steep hills -to tire them; and I _had_ tired them, but then I had tired myself -still more. I had run up one side of a hedge and down the other, so -that they should not see me, and then I had gone through the roughest -and thorniest part of that hedge, in hopes that they would not be -able to follow. But they had kept close after me all the time, and -now they were just at my heels. Then I doubled. Oh, how close I lay -on the ground as the greyhounds leaped over me! I saw their white -teeth, and their glaring eyes, and their red tongues lolling out of -their great open mouths. But they had missed me, and I was saved for -a little while. But where was I to run to next? There were no hedges -now; no woods, or hills, or rocky ground, nothing but smooth level -grass, which is just what greyhounds love to race over. Was there no -escape? Yes. What was that long line far away where the green grass -ended and the blue sky began? White birds were wheeling above it, -and, from beneath, came a sound as though a giant were whispering. -That was the sound of the sea, and the long line meeting the sky was -the line of the cliffs. Oh, if I could reach it! But, first, I had to -double—once—twice—three times; over me they flew, and off I darted -again. And now the line grew nearer, the white birds looked larger as -they sailed in the air, and the whispering sound was changing to a -moan—to a roar. Yes, I was close to it now, but the greyhounds were -just behind me, and their hot breath blew upon my fur. They had caught -me! No. On the very edge of the cliffs I doubled once more, and _once_ -more they went over me.” - -“And over the cliffs?” said Tommy Smith. - -“Yes,” said the hare; “over me, and over the cliffs as well. Something -hid the sky for a moment,—a dark cloud passed above me. Then the sky -was clear again; and there were no greyhounds now. Over and over, down, -down, down they went, and were dashed to pieces on the black rocks, and -drowned in the white waves. I know they were, for I peeped over the -edge and saw it. You may ask the seagulls, if you like. They saw it -too.” - -“Were they all drowned?” said Tommy Smith. - -“Yes, all,” said the hare. - -“And were you glad?” he asked, for it seemed to him very dreadful. - -“Well,” the hare said, “I was glad to escape, of course, and so would -you have been. But yet I could not help feeling sorry for the poor -dogs, because they had been _taught_ to chase me, and it was not their -fault. Do you know who I should have liked to see fall over the cliffs -instead of them?” - -“Who?” said Tommy Smith. - -“The cruel, hard-hearted men who taught them,” said the hare. “It is -they who ought to have been drowned, and I am very sorry that they were -not.” - -“You poor hare!” said Tommy Smith, as he stroked its soft fur, and -played with its long, pretty ears. “It is very hard that you should -always be hunted, and I do think that you are very badly treated. But -what clever ways you have of escaping! Do you know, I think you are the -cleverest animal I have had a talk with yet, and I like you very much.” - -“Ah! it is all very well to say that now,” said the hare. “But who was -it that threw a stick at me?” - -“I never will again,” said Tommy Smith. “You know you jumped up all of -a sudden, so that I had no time to think. But I did not come out on -purpose to throw it at you. I only wanted to find a lark’s nest, so as -to get the eggs.” - -When the hare heard that, I cannot tell you how sad and grieved he -looked. “What!” he said. “Would you take the poor lark’s eggs away, and -make it unhappy? No, no; if you really like me, as you say you do, you -must promise me not to do anything so cruel as that. The lark is the -best friend I have. He sings to me as I lie in my form, and consoles me -for all my troubles. His voice cheers me too, when I am being chased by -the dogs, for he always seems to be saying, ‘You will get away; I know -you will get away.’ Then sometimes he comes down to roost quite close -to me, and we talk to each other. _He_ tells _me_ what it is like up -above the clouds, and _I_ tell _him_ all that has been going on down -here. He has _his_ trials too, for there are hawks that try to catch -_him_, just as there are greyhounds that try to catch _me_; so we sit -and comfort each other. Promise me never to be unkind to my friend the -lark.” - -“I won’t hurt him,” said Tommy Smith. “And if ever I find his nest with -eggs in it, I will only just look at them and leave them there.” - -“Oh, thank you,” the hare said; “and you won’t hurt me either?” - -“No, indeed, I won’t,” said Tommy Smith. “Do you know, I begin to think -that it would be better not to hurt any animal.” - -“Oh, much better!” said the hare, as he skipped gladly away. “Except -the fox,—and the weasel, you may hurt _him_—if you can catch him.” -He said that, of course, because he _was_ a hare, and felt prejudiced. -You must not think _I_ agree with him. Only a critic or a silly person -would think _that_. - - - - -CHAPTER VI. - -THE GRASS-SNAKE AND ADDER - - “_Tommy Smith has a talk with the grass-snake, and then - With the adder: they’re both as conceited as men._” - - -WHEN Tommy Smith had said good-bye to the hare, he thought he would -walk home through some woods which were not far off. So off he set -towards them, and as he went along he said to himself, “I know there -are a great many animals that live in the woods. Now I wonder which of -them will be the first to have a talk with me. Let me see. The pigeon -and the squirrel both live there, for I have often seen them together -on the same tree. And then there is the—” Good gracious! What was -that just gliding out from under a bush? Tommy Smith gave a start and -a jump, and well he might, for it was a large snake, perhaps three -feet long. He was so surprised that, at first, he didn’t quite know -what to do, and before he had made up his mind, it was too late to do -anything, for the snake had wriggled away into another bush. “It was -an adder,” said Tommy Smith out loud. “That, at least, is an animal -which I _ought_ to kill, because it is poisonous.” - -“I beg your pardon,” said a sharp, hissing voice. “I am not an adder, -and I am _not_ poisonous.” - -Tommy Smith looked all about, but he could see nothing. Still, he felt -sure that it must be the snake who had spoken, because the voice came -from the very centre of the bush into which he had seen it go. So he -answered, “Of course it is very easy for you to say that, but everybody -knows that snakes are poisonous, and, if you are not a snake, I should -just like to know what you are.” - -“I did not say that I was not a _snake_,” said the voice again. -“Of course I am, but I am not an adder for all that. There are two -different kinds of snakes in this country. One is the adder, which is -poisonous, and the other is the grass-snake, which is quite harmless. -Now _I_ am the grass-snake, so if you had killed me, you would have -done something very wrong, for you would have killed a poor harmless -animal.” - -“Well,” said Tommy Smith, “if that is true, I am glad I didn’t kill -you. But are you quite sure?” - -“If you don’t believe _me_,” said the snake, “you must get some good -book of natural history, and there you will find it mentioned that we -grass-snakes are quite harmless. It is the great superiority which our -family have always had over that of the adder. People may call _him_ a -‘poisonous reptile,’ but they cannot speak of _us_ in that way. If they -were to, they would only show their ignorance.” - -“But how am I to know which is one and which is the other?” asked Tommy -Smith. - -“You will not find _that_ very difficult,” the grass-snake answered; -“and if you will promise not to hurt me, I will come out from where I -am and show you.” - -Of course Tommy Smith promised (you see he was getting a much better -boy to animals than he used to be), and directly he had, the snake -came gliding out from under the bush, and lay on the ground just at -his feet. “Now”, he said, “to begin with, I am a good deal longer than -an adder. I should just like to see the adder that was three feet -long, and _I_ am an inch longer than that. No, indeed! Whenever you -see such a fine, long snake as I am, you may be sure that it is a nice -grass-snake, and not a nasty adder.” - -“I won’t forget that,” said Tommy Smith. “But, I suppose, snakes grow -like other animals. How should I be able to tell you from an adder if I -were to meet you before you were three feet long?” - -“Why, by my skin, to be sure!” said the grass-snake. “Look how -beautifully it is marked, and what a fine greenish colour it is. I -may well be proud of it, for a very great poet indeed has called it -‘enamelled,’ and says that it is fit for a fairy to wrap herself up in. -Think of _that_! The adder’s is quite different, only a dull, dirty -brown, which I _might_ call ugly if I were ill-natured. But I am _not_, -so I will only say that it is plain. I don’t think any fairy would like -to wrap herself in _his_ skin.” - -“But are there fairies?” said Tommy Smith. - -“There are, as long as you are a little boy,” said the grass-snake; -“but as soon as you are grown up there will be none.” - -“How funny!” said Tommy Smith. “But do you know, Mr. Grass-Snake, -I should not like to wrap myself up in your skin, even if I could, -because it is so hard and covered with scales. And besides, how could -the fairies get into it without killing you first? I don’t suppose you -can change it as the frog and the toad do.” - -“Not change it!” said the grass-snake. “And why not, pray? I should -think myself a very stupid animal if I could not do _that_. Of course I -change it, and then it looks and feels quite different to what it did -when it was on me. You see, it is only just the outer part which comes -off. That is quite thin, and I don’t think you would find it _very_ -much harder than the petal of a flower. Some day, perhaps, you may -find it if you look about in the grass or the bushes; for I rub myself -against the grass or bushes to get it off.” - -[Illustration: “THERE ARE THREE FROGS IN MY STOMACH AT THE MOMENT”] - -“Then you do not swallow your skin as the toad does?” Tommy Smith asked. - -“I should not like to do anything so nasty,” said the grass-snake -angrily, “and I wish you wouldn’t keep talking to me about frogs and -toads. They are very low animals, and only fit to be eaten.” - -Tommy Smith was quite shocked when he heard this, and he said, “Take -care, Mr. Grass-Snake. Frogs and toads are very useful animals, and my -friends, too. So I won’t let you eat them.” - -“That is talking nonsense,” said the grass-snake. “You can’t help my -eating them, especially frogs. Why, there are three frogs in my stomach -at this moment.” - -Directly Tommy Smith heard that, he made a dart at the grass-snake, -and caught hold of him before he could get away. I don’t know what he -meant to do. Perhaps he meant to kill the poor snake, which would have -been very wrong, as you will see. But before he had time to do anything -at all, two curious things happened. One was that the snake opened his -mouth very wide indeed, and out of it came first one, then another, -and then a third frog. Yes; three large frogs came out of the snake’s -mouth, one after the other, and there they all lay on the grass. That -was one funny thing, and the other was that, as soon as Tommy Smith -caught hold of the snake, the snake began to smell in a way that was -not at all pleasant. Indeed, it was such a _very_ nasty smell that -Tommy Smith was glad to drop him, so that he got away into the bush -again. - -“Ah, ha!” the snake said, as soon as he was safe, “I thought you -wouldn’t hold me very long. Just look at your hand now.” - -Tommy Smith looked at his hand. It had a thick yellowish fluid on it, -which made it feel quite moist, and it was this fluid which had such -a disagreeable smell. He was very much offended with the grass-snake, -and he called out to him, “I think that is a very nasty trick to play, -indeed.” - -“I thought you wouldn’t like it,” replied the grass-snake, “and that is -just why I did it. I wanted you to let me go, and, you see, you very -soon had to. I always do that when anyone catches me; and, for my -part, I think it is a very clever idea of mine.” - -“But how do you do it?” asked Tommy Smith, whilst he stooped down and -wiped his hand on the grass. - -“Why, I hardly know,” said the grass-snake. “It comes naturally to me. -Nobody can be cleaner or more well-behaved than I am, as long as I am -treated properly. But when I am attacked, and my life is in danger, I -do the only thing which I can do to protect myself. It is just as if -you had a bottle of something which smelt so strongly that when you -took out the cork and sprinkled it about, nobody could stay in the -room. Now I have something which smells like that, only instead of -keeping it in a bottle, I carry it under my skin, and when I want to -use it, then, instead of taking out a cork, I just open my skin, and it -comes out in little drops all over me.” - -“Open your skin?” said Tommy Smith. “Why, how do you do that?” - -“I don’t know _how_ I do it,” said the grass-snake, “but I _do_ do it.” - -“Well,” Tommy Smith said, “however you do it, I think it is a very -nasty habit. And besides, I shouldn’t have caught hold of you if you -hadn’t told me that you had been eating frogs. I think it is very cruel -of you to eat them. Why do you do it?” - -“Why do I do it?” answered the grass-snake. “Why, because I feel -hungry, to be sure. Why do you eat sheep, and oxen, and pigs, and -ducks, and fowls, and turkeys?” - -“Oh! but everybody eats them,” said Tommy Smith. - -“Every _snake_ eats frogs,” said the grass-snake. “We were made to eat -them, and the frogs were made for us to eat. That is my theory. It is a -good one, I feel sure, for it explains _the facts_ and makes _me_ feel -comfortable.” - -“But they are so useful,” said Tommy Smith; “and they do so much good -in the garden.” - -“I don’t eat them all,” said the grass-snake, “and I don’t often go -into gardens. Frogs and toads may be very useful, but perhaps if I -didn’t eat some of them there would be too many of them in the world, -and then, instead of being useful, they would be a nuisance. You see, -I don’t eat them all. I leave just as many as are wanted, as long as -_you_ don’t kill them. But if _you_ were to kill them too, then there -would be too few.” - -Tommy Smith thought a little, and then he said, “Are you obliged to eat -them?” - -“Of course I am,” said the grass-snake, “just as much as you are -obliged to eat beef and mutton. You would think it very hard if you -were to be killed just for eating your dinner. Then why should you want -to kill me for eating mine? No, no; take my advice, and learn this -lesson. Never kill one animal for eating another animal.” - -Tommy Smith thought over this for a little, and it seemed to him to be -right. “After all,” he thought, “the frog and the toad eat insects, -and if no animal might eat any other animal, then a great many animals -would die of starvation, and that would be very dreadful.” So he said -to the grass-snake, “Well, Mr. Grass-Snake, I think you are right, and, -if you come out of your bush, I will not try to catch you any more.” So -the grass-snake came wriggling out again, and then Tommy Smith asked -him why he had brought the frogs out of his mouth after he had eaten -them. - -“It was because you frightened me,” said the grass-snake. “You see, -I wanted to get away, and, with three frogs inside me, I felt rather -heavy. But as soon as the frogs were gone I was much lighter, and could -go much quicker. Now don’t you think it was a _very_ clever idea?” - -“I don’t think it was a very _clean_ idea,” said Tommy Smith; “but -as you were frightened, perhaps you couldn’t help it. But now, Mr. -Grass-Snake, are there any other clever things which you can do, and -which are not quite so nasty? If there are, I should like to hear about -them.” - -“I can lay eggs,” said the grass-snake, “which is more than the adder -can do.” - -“But can you really lay them?” said Tommy Smith; “and do you make a -nest for them, like a bird?” - -“No,” said the grass-snake. “A bird makes a nest for her eggs because -she has to sit on them, and she wants a nice, comfortable place to sit -in. Now I don’t sit on my eggs, for that is not at all necessary. I -just find a nice, warm, moist place for them, and when I have laid them -there, I go away and leave them. I have no time to sit on them like a -bird. I am much too busy.” - -“But how are your eggs ever hatched?” said Tommy Smith. - -“Oh,” said the grass-snake, “I am so clever that I know the heat of the -place where they lie will be enough to hatch them. So when they are -once safely laid, I don’t bother about them any more.” - -“Yes,” said Tommy Smith; “but if you go away, who is there to look -after the young snakes when they come out of the egg?” - -“They look after themselves,” said the grass-snake. “Birds are like -little boys and girls. They are great babies, and want someone to take -care of them whilst they are young. But we snakes are so clever that as -soon as we come into the world we can take care of ourselves, and don’t -want anyone to help us.” - -“I should like to see some of your eggs,” said Tommy Smith. “What are -they like?” - -“They are white,” said the grass-snake, “and they are joined together -in a long string, sometimes as many as sixteen or even twenty. So you -may think how beautiful they look, like a necklace of very large -pearls. Only they are not hard like pearls. Their shell is soft, and -not at all like the shell of a bird’s egg.” - -“I _should_ like to see them,” said Tommy Smith. - -“Well,” said the grass-snake, “you must look about in manure-heaps, and -then, perhaps, you will find some. That is the sort of place that I -like to lay them in.” - -Tommy Smith thought that this was another nasty habit of the -grass-snake, but he didn’t like to say so, because he had said it twice -before; so, after a little while, he said, “And do you really like -being a snake, Mr. Grass-Snake?” You see he had to say something, and -he didn’t quite know what to say. - -“Like it?” said the grass-snake. “Of course I do. I should be very -sorry to be anything else. Yes, we snakes have a happy life. In summer -we crawl about and eat frogs, and in winter we find some nice place to -go to sleep in.” - -“Then do you sleep all the winter?” said Tommy Smith. - -“Of course,” said the grass-snake. “What else is there to do? There are -no frogs in winter, and it is cold and unpleasant. The best thing is -to go to sleep, and that is what I always do.” - -Now whilst Tommy Smith was talking to the grass-snake he kept looking -at the poor dead frogs that were lying on the grass, and you can think -how surprised he was when, all at once, one of them moved a little, -and then began to crawl away very slowly. Then the others moved, and -began to crawl away too. So they were not dead after all. You see, -when a snake eats a frog (or anything else), he does not chew it, as -we do, but just swallows it whole, and then sometimes the frog will -keep alive for some time inside the snake’s stomach. Tommy Smith spoke -to the frogs, but they were too faint to answer. So he took them up, -and washed them in a little ditch which was close by, and then laid -them in a nice long tuft of grass. When he had done that, he came back -to where he had left the grass-snake, but he did not find him there -again. “Where are you?” he called out. “Do you mean me?” said a voice -quite near him. It was a hissing voice, certainly, and sounded a good -deal like the grass-snake’s. But still it did not sound quite the -same, Tommy Smith thought. So he said, “I mean you, if you are the -grass-snake,” in rather a doubtful tone of voice. “No, indeed,” hissed -the voice again, “I am something better than a grass-snake. _I_ am an -adder.” And as the adder said this, he came crawling out from a little -clump of furze-bush, where he had lain hidden. - -Tommy Smith saw that what the grass-snake had said was true, for the -adder’s body was shorter and of a duller colour than the grass-snake’s. -His head, too, was different. It was flatter, and swelled out more on -each side where it joined the neck, so that the neck looked smaller in -proportion to the size of the head. Altogether, Tommy Smith felt sure -that the next time he went out for a walk and saw a snake, he would be -able to tell whether it was a grass-snake or an adder. “And if it is an -adder,” he said to himself, “why, I ought to kill it.” And then he said -out loud, “Mr. Adder, you don’t seem at all afraid of me; but, do you -know, I think I ought to kill you, because you are poisonous.” - -“_I_ think you ought to leave me alone because I am poisonous,” said -the adder. “For if you were to try to kill me, I should have to bite -you, and then, perhaps, _I_ should kill _you_.” - -Tommy Smith did not like this remark of the adder’s at all. He began -to feel afraid himself, and he would have liked to have run away. But -he thought that if he did, the adder might attack him when his back -was turned. So he stood quite still, and only said, “Why aren’t you -harmless like the grass-snake?” - -“That is not a very polite question!” said the adder in reply. “_I_ -belong to the poisonous branch of the family, and I am proud to belong -to it. The grass-snake is a poor creature, and I pity him. I should -like to see anyone catch _me_ in the same way that they catch _him_. I -would soon teach them the difference between us.” - -“But you do so much harm,” said Tommy Smith. - -“What harm have I ever done _you_?” said the adder. - -“You have not done me any harm,” said Tommy Smith, “but that is because -I have never seen you before now.” - -“_You_ may never have seen _me_,” said the adder, “but _I_ have seen -_you_ very often. Sometimes I have been quite near to where you were -walking, but when I have heard you coming, I have just crawled out of -the way, and let you go by without hurting you. Now don’t you think -that was very good of me? I should just like to know what you have to -complain of.” - -“You have never hurt me, I know,” said Tommy Smith. “But think how many -people you do hurt.” - -“Do you know anybody that I have hurt?” asked the adder. - -“No,” answered Tommy Smith, “I don’t know anybody; but I am sure you -must have hurt a great many people, because you are poisonous.” - -“Well,” said the adder, “I think you might walk about a long while -asking people before you found anyone that I had done any harm to. I -never interfere with people unless they interfere with me, so I think -the best thing they can do is just to let me alone. It is true that my -two front teeth are poisonous, and that I can kill some creatures by -biting them. But these creatures are not men or women, but only mice -or small birds or frogs. You know I have to eat them, so I may just as -well kill them before I begin. The grass-snake eats _his_ frogs alive. -That is much more cruel than if he killed them first, as I do.” - -“How do you kill them?” said Tommy Smith. “I suppose you sting them -with your forked tongue, and then they die.” - -“Did you not hear me say that I bit them,” said the adder; “and that I -had two poisonous teeth? My tongue is not poisonous at all. There is no -more harm in it than there is in yours.” - -“Oh! but, Mr. Adder,” cried Tommy Smith, “do you know I once went to -the Zoological Gardens in London, and I saw the snakes there, and -whenever one of them put out his tongue, as you do yours, the people -all said, ‘Look at its sting! Look at its sting!’” - -“That is only because they were ignorant people,” said the adder, “and -did not know any better. No; it is the two long teeth in my upper jaw -that are poisonous, and, if you will just kneel down, I will open my -mouth so that you can see them, and then I can explain all about it to -you.” - -Tommy Smith didn’t quite like the idea of kneeling down and putting -his face close to the mouth of the adder. He had heard of men who -put their heads inside a lion’s mouth, and he thought that this would -be almost as dangerous. However, the adder promised not to bite him, -and as he said he never _had_ bitten a little boy in the whole of -his life, and should not think of doing so without a proper reason, -he thought he might trust him. So he knelt down and looked. Then the -adder opened his mouth, and, as he did so, two little white things like -fish-bones seemed to shoot forward into the front part of it. “Those -are my two poison-fangs,” he said. “When my mouth is shut, they lie -back against my upper jaw, but as soon as I open it to bite anyone, -they shoot forward so as to be in the right place.” Tommy Smith looked -at the teeth. They were as sharp as needles and almost as thin, but -they were not straight like common needles, but curved backwards like -crochet-needles. “What curious teeth!” he said. - -“Perhaps they are more curious than you think,” said the adder; “just -look at the tips of them, and see if you notice anything.” - -Tommy Smith looked as the adder told him, and he was surprised to see -a tiny little hole at the tip of each tooth. “Why, Mr. Adder,” he said, -“it seems to me as if your teeth were hollow and wanted stopping.” - -“They _are_ hollow,” said the adder, “and I will tell you why. At the -root of each of them I have a little bag which is full of poison. You -cannot see it, of course, because it is hidden under the flesh of my -upper jaw. But things which cannot be seen are very often felt. Now, -when I bite an animal, these little bags open, and a drop or two of -poison runs down each tooth where it is hollow, so that it goes into -the flesh of that animal and mixes with its blood.” - -“And does that kill it?” asked Tommy Smith. - -“Oh yes!” answered the adder; “because I only bite small animals. It -would not kill a horse, or a cow, or even a pig, unless it was very -young. But it kills field-mice, and shrew-mice, and things of that -sort.” - -“But there is one thing, Mr. Adder, which I don’t understand,” said -Tommy Smith. “I thought that one had to swallow poison for it to kill -one. But you say that this poison of yours goes into the blood.” - -“I don’t know anything about poisons that have to be swallowed,” said -the adder; “I only know about _my_ poison, and I use that in the way I -have told you. _My_ poison must go into the blood. If you were only to -swallow it, I daresay it would not hurt you at all.” - -“I should not like to try,” Tommy Smith said. “But are you going?” for -the adder had begun to crawl away. - -“Yes,” said the adder; “I am going now, for I have plenty to do. I -should not have wasted my time like this, only I heard that poor -creature, the grass-snake, talking about himself, so I thought I would -just show you what a much more important animal I am than he.” - -“I think that you are rather conceited, Mr. Adder,” said Tommy Smith. -“The grass-snake is very clever. He can lay eggs, and he says that is -more than you can do.” - -“_I_ should be ashamed to do such a thing,” said the adder. “A young -grass-snake _requires_ an egg, but a young adder knows how to do -without one. _We_ can crawl as soon as we come into the world. As for -my being conceited, perhaps I am, just a little. But that is natural. I -can _never_ forget that I have _poison_ flowing in my veins. Now I will -say good-bye, for I have plenty to do, and must not waste my time any -longer.” - -“Good-bye, Mr. Adder,” Tommy Smith called after him, for he thought he -had better be friendly with such an animal. “I hope that you will never -bite me.” But the adder merely gave a contemptuous hiss, and was gone. - - - - -CHAPTER VII. - -THE PEEWIT - - “_To eat peewit’s eggs to a peewit seems wrong, - So a hen MAY think hen’s eggs to hens should belong._” - - -“PEE-WEE-EET! Pee-wee-eet!” That is what a bird kept saying as he flew -in circles round Tommy Smith. Sometimes he flew quite a long way off, -and sometimes he came so near him that it seemed as if he would settle -on his head. “Pee-wee-eet! Pee-wee-eet!” And what a pretty bird this -was! How his white breast glanced in the sun, and how the glossy green -feathers of his back shone in it. He kept turning about in the air as -he flew, so that Tommy Smith could see every part of him. - -In fact, this bird was playing the strangest antics. Sometimes he would -clap his wings together above his back, at least Tommy Smith thought -he did; and then he would make such a swishing and whizzing with them, -that really it was quite a loud noise—almost like a steam-engine. -Then, all at once, he would turn sideways and make a dive down towards -the ground, and sometimes (this was the funniest trick of all) he would -tumble right over in the air, as if he had lost his balance and was -really falling. If Tommy Smith had ever seen a tumbler pigeon it would -have reminded him of one, but he never had. And all the while this bird -kept on calling out, “Pee-wee-eet! pee-wee-eet!” as if he wanted Tommy -Smith to speak to him, as, perhaps, he did. - -“I know what bird _you_ are,” said Tommy Smith. “I have often seen you -flying over the fields, but you have never come so close to me before. -I think your name is”— - -“Pee-wee-eet! pee-wee-eet! That is my name. They call me the peewit.” - -“Yes,” said Tommy Smith; “because you say”— - -“Pee-wee-eet! pee-wee-eet!” screamed the bird. “Yes, that is why. It -is because I say ‘Pee-wee-eet’”; and as the peewit said this, he made -a sweep down and settled on the ground just in front of Tommy Smith. -So close! Tommy Smith could almost have touched him with his hand. He -_was_ a handsome bird! _Now_ he could see that, besides his beautiful -green back and his white breast, he had a handsome black crest at the -back of his head, that stuck out a long way behind it—as if his hair -had been brushed up behind, Tommy Smith thought, only, of course, it -was not hair, but feathers. - -The peewit was not at all afraid, but looked up at Tommy Smith, with -his head on one side, and said, “Yes, that is my name. A name isn’t -sensible if it hasn’t a meaning. Some people call me the lapwing, but -I don’t know what _that_ means. I would rather _you_ called me the -peewit. I like that name best. Well, now you may ask me some questions -if you like.” Tommy Smith would rather have listened to what the peewit -had to tell him about himself first, and then asked him some questions -afterwards, for, just then, he didn’t quite know what questions to ask. -But, of course, he had to say something, or it would have seemed rude, -so he began with, “Please, Mr. Peewit, will you tell me why you say -‘pee-weet’ so often?” - -“Why shouldn’t I say it?” said the peewit. “It is my song, and I think -it is a very good one too.” - -“But I don’t call it a song at all,” said Tommy Smith. - -“_Don’t_ you?” said the peewit. - -“No,” said Tommy Smith. “It is not at all like what the lark or the -nightingale sings. That is what _I_ call singing.” - -“If all birds were to sing as well as each other,” the peewit said, -“perhaps you would not care to listen to any of them half so much. -_Now_ you say, ‘How sweetly the lark sings,’ or ‘How beautifully the -nightingale sings,’ because they sing better than other birds. But if -every bird was as clever at singing as they are, then to sing well -would be such a common thing, that you would hardly notice it at -all. As it is, you don’t think about the lark nearly so much as the -nightingale, because you hear him much oftener. So perhaps, after all, -it is better that some birds should sing more sweetly than other birds. -Don’t you agree with me?” - -“I don’t know,” said Tommy Smith. “I should never have thought of that, -myself.” - -“There are a number of things that little boys would never have -thought of,” said the peewit. “Besides,” he went on, “however well a -bird may sing, all he _means_ by his singing is that he is very happy. -That is what the lark means when he sings high up in the blue sky; -and it is what the nightingale means when he sings all night long by -his nest. And that is what I mean, too, when I sing, ‘Pee-wee-eet! -pee-wee-eet!’ So if you look at it in that way, my song is just as good -as theirs, or any other bird’s.” - -Tommy Smith did not think the peewit was right in this opinion of his, -but he thought that he had better not contradict him so early in the -conversation. So he only said, “Then, I suppose, you must always be -happy, Mr. Peewit, for you are always saying ‘Pee-wee-eet’?” - -“I am always happy as long as people don’t shoot me, or take away my -eggs,” said the peewit. “Why should I not be? It is very pleasant to be -alive.” - -“And the grass-snake said _he_ was happy too,” thought Tommy Smith. -“Then, are _all_ animals happy, Mr. Peewit?” he asked. - -“Oh yes,” the peewit answered, “they all enjoy their life. That is why -it is so wrong to kill them. For when you kill an animal, you take some -of the happiness that was in the world out of it, and you can never put -it back there again, however much you try.” - -“I never will kill animals any more,” said Tommy Smith. “But now, Mr. -Peewit, won’t you tell me something about yourself? Do _you_ do any -clever things as well as the other animals that I have spoken to?” - -“Why, haven’t you seen the way I tumble about in the air?” said the -peewit. “And don’t you think that _that_ is very clever? You couldn’t -do it yourself, however much you were to try.” - -“No,” said Tommy Smith, “but then _I_ have not got wings, you know. -Perhaps if I _had_ got wings, I would be able to do it as well as you.” - -“Do you think so?” said the peewit. “That is only because you are very -conceited. Why, even the swallow can’t do it. _He_ is a splendid flier, -and goes very fast. But, though you were to watch him for a whole day, -you would not see him do such funny things in the air as I do. As for -the other birds—well, look at the cuckoo. What do you think of the way -in which _he_ flies? Why, he just goes along without doing anything at -all. Do you think _he_ could turn head over heels or make the noise -with his wings that I do? If he can, then why doesn’t he? I should just -like to know that.” - -“Are you playing a game in the air when you fly like that, Mr. Peewit?” -asked Tommy Smith. - -“Yes,” answered the peewit; “that is just what I am doing. Sometimes -I play it by myself, but I like it better when there are some other -peewits to play it with me. We do it to amuse ourselves, and because -we are so happy and have such good spirits. But it is only in the -springtime that we play such games, for we are happier then than at -any other time of the year. In the autumn and winter we fly about in -great flocks over the fields and marshes, or come down upon them and -look for worms and slugs and caterpillars, for those are the things we -eat. We are happy then, too, but not quite so happy as we are in the -springtime, and you won’t see us playing such pranks then, although -there are a great many more of us together. Oh yes! it is a game, but -it is a very useful kind of game, I can tell you.” - -“How is it useful?” asked Tommy Smith. - -“Why, it prevents people from finding our eggs,” answered the peewit. -“I have told you that we only fly like this in the spring. Well, that -is just the time when we lay our eggs. Now whilst the mother peewit -is sitting quietly on her eggs, the father peewit keeps flying and -tumbling about in the air. When you go for a walk over the fields, you -do not notice the mother peewit on her eggs, for she sits quite still -and never moves. But you can’t help noticing the father peewit, and -you only think of him. If you happen to go too near the place where -the eggs are, the father peewit comes quite close to you, and flies -round and round your head, as I did just now. You think that is very -funny, and so you keep looking at him up in the air, and never think of -looking on the ground where the eggs are.” - -“Are the eggs laid on the ground?” said Tommy Smith. - -“Of course,” said the peewit. “But let me go on. When the father peewit -sees you are looking at him, he flies a little farther away from the -eggs, and, of course, you follow him. Then he flies a little farther -off still, and in this way he keeps leading you farther and farther -away from the eggs, till he thinks they are safe, and then off he flies -altogether.” - -“That is very clever,” said Tommy Smith. “But supposing you didn’t -follow the father peewit, but kept walking towards where the eggs were, -what would the mother peewit do?” - -“Why, she would fly away before you got to her,” said the peewit. “And -you would find it very difficult to find the eggs even then.” - -“Then, is it only the father peewit that tumbles over in the air?” said -Tommy Smith. - -“It is he who does it most,” said the peewit. “He has more time, and -besides it would not be thought right for a mother peewit to throw -herself about in that way whilst she has a family to attend to. When -the mother peewit goes up from her eggs, she flies quietly away till -she is a long way off. Then she settles somewhere on the ground, and -waits for you to go away, and when you have gone away, she comes back -to her eggs again.” - -“Then I suppose _you_ are a father peewit?” said Tommy Smith. - -“Oh yes,” the peewit answered. “You have seen how _I_ can tumble. And -besides, look how long my crest is. The crest of the mother peewit is -not nearly so long.” - -“Where is the mother peewit?” asked Tommy Smith—for he thought he -would like to see her too. - -“She is not far off,” the peewit answered, “and she is sitting on her -eggs.” - -“Oh! I should so like to see them,” cried Tommy Smith. “May I?” - -“If I show you them,” said the peewit, “will you promise not to take -them away.” - -“Oh yes, I promise not to,” said Tommy Smith. “I will only look at -them—unless you would be so kind as to give me one,” he added. - -“_Give_ you one!” cried the peewit. “I would rather give you the bright -green feathers from my back, or the beautiful crest that is on my -head. Give you one, indeed! No, no; they are not things to be given -away. But come along. You have promised that you will not take them, -and I know you will not break your word.” Then the peewit spread his -wings, and rose into the air again, and began to fly along in front -of Tommy Smith, who had to run to keep up with him. “Pee-wee-eet! -pee-wee-eet!” he cried. “Come along. Come along.” - -“Oh, but you go so fast!” said Tommy Smith, panting. “I wish I had -wings like you.” - -“I don’t wonder at your wishing _that_,” the peewit said. “_I_ should -think it dreadful if I could only walk and run.” All at once the peewit -flew down on to the ground again. “Here they are,” he said, as Tommy -Smith came up; “and what do you think? Why, one of them has hatched -already; a day earlier than I expected.” - -“But where are the eggs?” asked Tommy Smith. “I don’t see them, and I -don’t see any nest either. But what—Oh! there is the mother peewit -sitting on the ground,” he cried out suddenly. And so she was, with -her eggs underneath her. This time she did not fly away, for the father -peewit had told her not to be uneasy. - -“Oh, but there is no nest,” said Tommy Smith. “She is sitting on the -bare ground.” - -“_Bare_, indeed!” exclaimed the mother peewit. “There is plenty of sand -on the ground, and what more can one want? Just look!” and as she spoke -she moved a little to one side, and there, in a slight hollow, Tommy -Smith saw four—no, three eggs, and something else, something that was -soft and fluffy, so it could not be an egg, although it was the same -size, and the same sort of colour, yellowish, with black spots. Why, -could that be a little baby peewit? Yes, indeed it was, for it moved a -little, and made a little chirping noise. - -“Don’t touch him,” cried the father peewit. “He is too young for that.” - -“And little boys are so rough,” said the mother peewit. - -“But you may look at him,” said the father peewit. - -“Oh yes, do,” said the mother peewit; “and tell me what you think of -him. Isn’t he the prettiest little fluffy thing in the whole world?” - -“Until the others are hatched,” said the father peewit. “Then there -will be three more, you know.” - -“To be sure there will,” said the mother peewit, looking _very_ proud; -“and they will all be as pretty as each other. But I think this one -will be the cleverest,” she added. “There was a certain something in -the way he chipped the shell, and he has lain in a thoughtful attitude -ever since he came out.” - -“I am glad to hear it,” said the father peewit. And then they both -looked up at Tommy Smith, as if they expected him to say something. - -But Tommy Smith was too busy to say anything just then. He had gone -down on his hands and knees, and was looking at the eggs, for they -interested him more even than the little peewit that had just been -hatched. They were such funny-shaped eggs, large at one end and pointed -at the other, something like a small pear, Tommy Smith thought, and -they lay in the little hollow with their pointed ends all meeting -together in the middle of it. They were of a greenish yellow colour, -with great black splotches upon them. Of course they were much smaller -than the eggs that a hen lays, but still, Tommy Smith thought, they -were large eggs for a peewit to lay. A peewit is hardly so large as a -pigeon, but these eggs were a good deal larger than a pigeon’s egg. -“Yes, they are very nice eggs,” he said at last, as he got up from his -hands and knees. “Are they good to eat?” - -“Yes,” said the father peewit, “they are”; and as he said this he -looked _very_, _very_ sad. - -“Yes, they _are_ good to eat,” said the mother peewit, as she nestled -down on her eggs again. “Oh, how I wish they were not!” - -“Why?” said Tommy Smith. (He was only a little boy, or he would not -have asked such questions.) - -“I will tell you why,” said the mother peewit. “There are bad men who -come and take our eggs _because_ they are so good to eat, and then they -sell them to greedy wretches, who are still worse than themselves. -Oh, how wicked men are! Just fancy! They eat our poor little children -whilst they are still in their cradles.” - -“Yes,” said the father peewit, “for the mere pleasure of eating, they -will ruin thousands of families.” - -“Is it so _very_ wicked to eat eggs?” asked Tommy Smith. “I have eaten -a great many myself.” - -“What! peewit’s eggs?” cried both the birds together. - -“Oh no,” said Tommy Smith feeling _very_ uncomfortable. “But I have -often eaten fowl’s eggs.” - -“That is different,” said the mother peewit. “We will say nothing about -that.” - -“No, no,” said the father peewit. “We do not wish to be censorious.” - -“What does that mean?” asked Tommy Smith, for it was a long word, and -he did not remember having heard it before. - -“I mean,” said the father peewit, “that if people _only_ ate fowl’s -eggs, peewit’s eggs would be let alone, and that would be a very good -thing. Fowls, you know, are accustomed to it, but we peewits have -finer feelings.” - -“Yes,” said the mother peewit; “we are more sensitive than common -poultry.” - -Tommy Smith couldn’t help remembering what the rat had said to him -about asking the hen, and he thought he _would_ ask her some day. But -now he was talking to peewits. “You told me it was very difficult to -find your eggs,” he said. - -“So it is,” said the father peewit; “but it is not impossible.” - -“I wish it were,” said the mother peewit. “But there are wicked men who -learn how to do it, and then they can find them quite easily. Oh, what -a wicked world it is!” - -Tommy Smith didn’t know what to say to comfort the poor peewits, until -all at once an idea occurred to him. “Why do you lay eggs at all?” he -said. “You know, if you didn’t lay them, nobody could take them away -from you.” - -“Not lay eggs?” cried the mother peewit. “Why, it is our duty to lay -them. We have our duties to perform, of course.” - -“If we did _not_ lay eggs,” said the father peewit (he looked _very_ -grave as he spoke), “there would soon be no more peewits in the world, -and what do you suppose would happen then?” - -Tommy Smith didn’t know, so he said, “What _would_ happen, Mr. Peewit?” - -“It is too dreadful to think about,” the peewit said. “The very idea of -it makes one shudder. A world without peewits! Oh dear! a nice sort of -world _that_ would be!” - -The mother peewit shook her head. “It could hardly go on, dear; could -it?” she said. - -“It _might_,” answered the father peewit, “but there would be very -little _meaning_ in it.” - -Tommy Smith certainly thought the world might go on without peewits, -but he didn’t _quite_ understand the last part of the sentence. “But -it seems to me,” he said to himself, “that _animals_ think themselves -very important.” “And are _you_ a useful animal?” he said aloud to the -father peewit,—for the mother peewit was busy again with her eggs and -the young one. - -“Useful!” exclaimed the peewit. “Why, we are sometimes put into -gardens to eat the slugs and the insects there. I suppose _that_ is -being useful.” - -“Oh yes,” said Tommy Smith; “if you don’t eat the cherries, or the -strawberries, or the asparagus, or”— - -“We are not vegetarians,” said the peewit, “we prefer an animal diet, -and we only eat things that do harm.” - -“But don’t you eat worms?” said Tommy Smith. - -“Of course we do,” said the peewit. - -“But I don’t think worms do harm.” - -“If they don’t, it is because we eat them,” the peewit retorted. “If we -didn’t eat them, there would be too many of them, and then, of course, -they would do harm.” - -“Well, when I grow up,” said Tommy Smith, “I will have peewits in my -garden as well as frogs, and—Oh! but do you agree with frogs?” he -asked, for this was an important point. - -“Young frogs agree very well with _us_,” said the peewit. “So it comes -to the same thing, doesn’t it?” - -“I don’t know,” said Tommy Smith. “Not if the old ones don’t.” - -“As for the old ones,” said the peewit, “we leave them alone. They are -too big to be interfered with. So, you see, that’s all right too.” - -Tommy Smith didn’t feel quite so sure about this. He couldn’t help -thinking that perhaps the peewits ate the little frogs. But, just as -he was going to ask them this, he remembered that if he didn’t make -haste home, he would be late for dinner. Of course, as soon as he began -to think about his own dinner, he forgot all about the peewit’s, and -said good-bye at once. So off he ran. The mother peewit just nodded to -him as she sat on her eggs, but the father peewit rose up into the air -again, and flew round him, and swished his wings, and tumbled about, -and cried, “Pee-wee-eet! pee-wee-eet!” and Tommy Smith felt quite sure -that he meant “Good-bye, good-bye.” - - - - -CHAPTER VIII. - -THE MOLE - - “_If we’re only contented, some cause we shall find - To be thankful: the mole thought it nice to be blind._” - - -THE next walk that Tommy Smith took was over some fields where there -were a great many mole-hills. Of course, Tommy Smith had often seen -mole-hills before, but I am not sure if he had ever seen a mole; for a -mole, as you know, lives underneath the ground, and does not often come -up to the top of it. So, when he saw a little black thing scrambling -about in the grass, he cried out, “Oh! whatever is that?” and ran to it -and picked it up. - -“You won’t _hurt_ me, I know,” said the mole (for it was one)—“and I -don’t mind your _looking_ at me.” You see Tommy Smith was getting a -much better boy to animals, now that they had told him something about -themselves, and the animals were beginning to find this out, and were -not so frightened of him as they used to be. - -Tommy Smith looked at the mole, and stroked it as it lay in his hand, -and then he said, “Why, what a funny little black thing you are.” - -“Little!” said the mole; “I don’t know what you mean by that. I am much -bigger than the mouse or the shrew-mouse. You don’t expect me to be as -big as the rat, do you?” - -“I don’t know,” said Tommy Smith, “but, you know, the rat is not so -very big.” - -“He is as big as he requires to be, I suppose,” said the mole, “and so -am I. I have never felt too small in all my life, and I wonder that you -should think me so. Why, look at those great hills of earth which I -have flung up all over the fields. I am big enough to have made those, -anyhow, and strong enough too. And look, how large and high they are.” - -“But are they so very high?” said Tommy Smith. “Why, I step over them -quite easily.” - -“Dear me, that seems very wonderful,” said the mole. “But I advise you -not to do it often, for it must be a great exertion, and you might hurt -yourself. But you must not think that because _you_ are very big, _I_ -am very small. That would be very conceited.” - -Tommy Smith saw that he had not said the right thing, so he tried to -think of something to say that the mole would like better. “Oh,” he -said at last, “what a very pretty, soft coat you have! I like it very -much, indeed.” - -“Yes; feel it,” said the mole. “It is a very handsome fur; and I can -tell you something about it which is curious.” - -“What is that?” said Tommy Smith. - -“Why, you may stroke it whichever way you like,” answered the mole, -“without hurting me. It is not every animal that has a coat like -_that_. There is the cat, poor thing! If you stroke her fur one way, -she is very pleased and begins to purr; but if you stroke it the other -way, it hurts her, and she does not like it at all. That is because her -hair is long and lies all one way. Now my hair is short, and it does -not lie any way.” - -“I suppose you mean that it does not point either towards your head or -your tail,” said Tommy Smith. - -“Yes, that is what I mean,” said the mole. “Instead of that, it sticks -straight up, and when you stroke it, it moves whichever way your hand -moves, without making me feel at all uncomfortable.” - -“That is a very nice fur to have,” said Tommy Smith. “Then, I suppose -that sometimes if you were burrowing, and you wanted to go backwards -for a little way, it would not hurt you to do so.” - -“Not at all,” said the mole. “Now the poor cat could not do that. She -could not go backwards in a burrow, because it would rub all her hair -up the wrong way.” - -“But cats don’t burrow,” said Tommy Smith. - -“Of course not,” said the mole. “They know that they would not be able -to, so they don’t try. They are poor things.” - -Tommy Smith could not see why cats should be poor things because they -didn’t burrow, but the mole seemed quite sure of it, and he did not -like to contradict him. “I suppose, Mr. Mole,” he said, “that you are -made for burrowing.” - -“Yes, I am,” said the mole, “and I can do it better than any other -animal in the world. You see, I have a pair of spades to help me, and I -dig with both of them at the same time.” - -“A pair of spades!” cried Tommy Smith in surprise. “Why, where are -they? I don’t see them.” - -“Where are they?” said the mole; “why, here they are, to be sure,” and -he stretched out his two little front feet, and moved them about. - -“Ah, now I see what you mean,” said Tommy Smith, and he bent down his -head and began to look at them more closely. - -The mole might well have called his feet spades, for they were shaped -something like them, and he used them to dig with,—which is what -spades are used for. They were short and broad, with five little toes, -and each toe had a very strong claw at the end of it. These funny -little feet stuck out on each side of the mole’s body, and they were -so very close to the body that they looked as if they had been sewn on -to it. There did not seem to be any leg belonging to them at all. Of -course there _were_ legs, and very strong ones too, but they were so -short, and so hidden under the skin, that Tommy Smith could not see -them, although he felt them directly. The hind legs and feet were much -smaller, and not nearly so strong, which, the mole said, was because -they had not so much work to do. Between them there was a very short -tail, just long enough, Tommy Smith thought, to take hold of and lift -the mole up by. But he did not do this, in case he should be offended. -“Well,” said the mole, after Tommy Smith had looked at him for a little -while, “what do you think of me? I hope you think me handsome.” - -“Yes, I think you are,” Tommy Smith answered, though he did not feel -quite sure of this. “At anyrate, your fur is handsome, for it is like -velvet.” - -“Yes,” said the mole; “and, do you know, I am sometimes called the -little gentleman in the black velvet coat.” - -“It is not quite black,” said Tommy Smith. “There is a greyish colour -in it too. I think it would look very pretty if it was made into -something. Oh, Mr. Mole,” he cried all of a sudden, “now I remember -that I have heard people talk about moleskin waistcoats!” - -At this the mole gave a little squeak, and jumped quite out of Tommy -Smith’s hand, and then he began to burrow into the ground as fast as -he could, and this was very fast indeed, so that before Tommy Smith -had got over his surprise, he was almost out of sight. “Oh, Mr. Mole,” -he cried, “do come back!” but the mole was very angry, and would not -consent to for some time. - -“If I do,” he said at last, “you must promise me never to talk in that -way again.” - -“Oh, I never will,” said Tommy Smith. “I quite forgot who I was talking -to.” - -“Moleskin waistcoats, indeed!” said the mole. “I think the people who -wear them are very wicked people. They never think how many poor little -moles must be killed only to make one. I hope _you_ have never worn a -waistcoat like that?” - -“Oh no,” answered Tommy Smith, “I never have. Nobody has ever given me -one.” - -“I hope you never will,” said the mole; “for if you do, you will be -almost as wicked a man as a mole-catcher, and he is the wickedest -person I know of.” - -“A mole-catcher!” cried Tommy Smith; “then are there men who catch -moles?” - -“Oh yes, indeed there are,” said the mole. “There are men who do that -and nothing else.” - -“How do they do it?” asked Tommy Smith. - -“They have traps,” answered the mole, “which they put in the passages -and corridors of our great underground palaces.” - -“Your houses, I suppose, you mean,” said Tommy Smith. - -“I mean what I say,” said the mole. “You may live in a house, I -daresay, but I think the place that I live in is quite large and fine -enough to be called a palace, so I call it one.” - -“Oh! but it cannot be so big as the house that I live in,” said Tommy -Smith. - -“Well,” said the mole, “I should just like to know how long the longest -corridor in your house is.” - -Tommy Smith thought to himself a little. The house he lived in was not -a very large one, for his father was not a _very_ rich man. There were -not many passages in it, and he did not think the longest of them was -long enough to be called a corridor. Still, he thought that they must -be longer than the passages of a mole’s house, and he couldn’t help -feeling rather proud as he said, “Oh! I don’t know exactly, because I -have never measured it, but perhaps it is six yards long.” - -“Six yards?” cried the mole. “Do you call _that_ a corridor? Why, some -of mine are more than twenty times as long as that. You might walk over -a whole field without coming to the end of them. And how many corridors -has your house got, then?” - -“Oh, I think there are three,” said Tommy Smith; but this time he -didn’t feel nearly so proud. - -“Good gracious!” cried the mole. “Why, yours must be a very poor place -to live in. I wish I could show you over my palace, but you are such an -awkward size that you would never be able to get into it. My corridors -are longer than yours, but they are not nearly so high. However, -perhaps it is just as well that you can’t get into it, for if you were -once there, I am sure you would never want to go back again.” - -“Perhaps, Mr. Mole,” said Tommy Smith, “as you can’t show me over it, -you will tell me what it is like.” - -“Well,” said the mole, “I will; and perhaps, if you are always a good -boy, and _never_ think of wearing a moleskin waistcoat, I will show it -you some day from the outside; but that can only be when I have done -with it, and am going to build a new one, for I should have to break -open the roof for you to see into it. Well, then, the principal part of -my palace is called the keep, or fortress,—_I_ call it the fortress. -It is very large, and the roof goes up into a beautiful, high dome. You -know what a dome is, I suppose?” - -“Oh yes,” said Tommy Smith; for once he had been to London, and he -remembered the dome of St. Paul’s Cathedral. - -“I wish you could see how high and stately it is,” said the mole. “It -goes right up into the bush ever so high.” - -“You mean ‘into the air,’ I think,” said Tommy Smith. - -“I mean what I say,” said the mole; “into the bush. That is why you -can’t see it.” - -“Oh, but I can see it,” said Tommy Smith. “I can always find your -fortresses, Mr. Mole. I see lots of them every time I go out walking. -They are not hidden at all. Why, there they are all over the field, -and you know you told me to look at them yourself.” - -The mole gave a little choky laugh. “Oh dear!” he cried, “and do you -_really_ think that _those_ are my fortresses? You are _very_ much -mistaken if you do. Why, they are only the hills that I throw up when I -am making my tunnels and corridors. All you will find if you open them -is a hole going down into one of those. Oh no; my fortress is not built -there. It is carefully hidden under a bush or the root of a tree, so -that you can’t see it, however high it is. Only the wicked mole-catcher -is able to find it, and I am very sorry he can.” - -This was a great surprise to Tommy Smith, for he had always thought -that the mole lived under those little brown heaps of earth. But he -had only thought so because he had never taken any trouble to find out -about it. “I see you are cleverer than I thought, Mr. Mole,” he said; -“but I should like you to tell me something more about your palace and -fortress.” - -“I told you that it was very large,” said the mole, “and that it went -up into a high dome outside. Inside, it is not nearly so high, but it -is very nice and comfortable; and the floor and the sides and ceiling -are always quite smooth and polished, for I polish them myself, and -never leave it to the servants.” - -“But how do you polish them?” said Tommy Smith. - -“Why, with my fur to be sure,” said the mole. “I prefer that to a piece -of wash-leather.” (He laughed again as he said this, but Tommy Smith -didn’t know what for.) “My fur, as you see, is smooth too. If you -were to walk down one of my corridors, you would be surprised to find -how hard and smooth the sides of it are. That is because I am always -running up and down them, and rubbing them with my fur.” - -“But doesn’t that make you very dirty?” said Tommy Smith. “Surely the -earth must get into your fur and stay there.” - -“It _never_ stays there,” said the mole with great pride. “I have a -very strong muscle which runs all along my back just under the skin, -and when I twitch that, every little piece of mould or earth that is in -my fur flies out of it again. There! now I have twitched it. Look at -me and see how clean I am, although I have only just come out of the -ground. Oh no; there is never anything in _my_ coat! It is a saying in -our family that a mole _may_ live in the dirt, but he is never _dirty_.” - -“That seems very funny,” said Tommy Smith. “But tell me some more about -the fortress that you live in.” - -“That is just what I was going to do,” said the mole, “but you ask so -many questions, that I am not able to get on. Now I will begin again, -and perhaps it would be better if you were to say nothing till I have -done.” - -So Tommy Smith sat down on the ground to listen, and the mole went on -in these words: - -“Inside my fortress there is a large room which is quite round. I call -it my bedroom or dormitory, because sometimes I go to sleep there. -There are two different ways of getting into it. One of them is by the -floor, and that is easy. But the second way is by the ceiling, and that -is much more difficult.” - -“By the floor and the ceiling?” cried Tommy Smith, quite forgetting -what the mole had said. “How very funny! I get into _my_ room through -a door in one of the sides.” - -“Dear me!” said the mole. “Well, I should not like to enter a room in -that way.” - -“Why not?” asked Tommy Smith. - -“The idea of such a thing!” said the mole. “As for doors, they are -things I don’t understand. Galleries and tunnels are what I use, and I -think them much grander.” - -“But”—Tommy Smith was beginning. - -“Let me get on,” said the mole. “I have two galleries inside my -fortress, an upper one and a lower one. The lower one is the largest. -It runs all round the ceiling of my bedroom. From it there are five -little passages which run up into the upper one. That goes round in a -circle too, but it is high up inside the dome of my fortress, and a -long way above the ceiling of my bedroom. So what do you think I have -done? I have made three little tunnels, which go from my upper gallery -right into the top of my bedroom. I just run down one of them, and -tumble into it through the ceiling.” - -“But can’t you get into your bedroom from the lower gallery too?” asked -Tommy Smith. - -“Oh no,” said the mole; “that would never do. It would be so easy; -and a mole likes to do things that are difficult. I go into my lower -gallery first, and then I go from that into my upper gallery. I can go -by five different passages, and choose which I like.” - -“Five different passages! That is a lot,” cried Tommy Smith. - -“Yes; and there are three more from the upper gallery into the -bedroom!” said the mole. “How many doors are there into _your_ rooms?” - -“Oh, one,” said Tommy Smith. - -“Only one!” said the mole. “That is very sad. Why, if I had only one -tunnel into my room I should be almost ashamed to go through it. But -then you have only a house to live in, and not a palace, as I have.” - -Tommy Smith thought that this was rather a grand way of talking, and he -was just beginning, “Perhaps, if you were to see my house”—when the -mole went on with, “Of course, such a fine palace as mine ought to -have a good many fine roads leading up to it.” - -“Ought it?” said Tommy Smith; “and how many has it?” - -“Seven,” said the mole. - -“Seven!” exclaimed Tommy Smith. - -“Yes,” said the mole, “and I make them all myself. Why, how many has -yours?” - -“It has only one,” said Tommy Smith, “but I think that is quite enough.” - -“For a house, perhaps, it may be,” said the mole; “but _I_ should be -sorry to have to put up with it. _My palace_ has seven, and I know -some very rich moles who have eight. These are the great corridors -which some people call the high roads. Some of them run through fine -avenues of tree-roots, and, you know, a fine avenue of tree-roots has a -splendid appearance. They wind all about, and go for ever such a way, -and there are smaller corridors which run out of them on each side, and -spread all over the fields.” - -“You mean _under_ the fields, Mr. Mole,” said Tommy Smith; “for, you -know, the grass grows over your corridors, and nobody can see them.” - -“I am very glad they can’t,” said the mole, “or my bedroom, or my -nursery either.” - -“What, have you a nursery too?” said Tommy Smith. “Why, that is just as -if you were a person.” - -“Of course I have a nursery,” said the mole. “What should I do with my -children if I had not? I could not have them always in the fortress, or -playing about in the corridors. They would be quite out of place there, -and very much in the way. So I have a nursery for them, and they lie -there upon a nice warm bed, which I make myself, of young grass and -other soft things.” - -“Oh, then I suppose that you are the mother mole,” said Tommy Smith. - -“Yes, I am,” said the mole; “and you should call me Mrs. Mole, and not -Mr. as you have been doing; and as for my being like a person, why, I -am one, of course, and an important person too, _I_ think. Why, do you -know that I drain the land?” - -“Do you really, Mrs. Mole?” said Tommy Smith; “but is not that very -difficult?” - -“You would find it so, I daresay,” answered the mole, “but to me it is -quite easy.” - -“How do you do it?” asked Tommy Smith. - -“Why, by digging to be sure,” the mole said. “I just make my tunnels, -and my trenches, and my corridors, and then when the rain comes it runs -off into them, and doesn’t lie on the ground so long as it would if -they were not there.” - -“Oh, but if the water runs into your tunnels,” said Tommy Smith, “how -is it that you are not drowned?” - -“Oh, it does not stay there long enough for that,” said the mole; “and, -besides, I am a very good swimmer. Just take me up again and put me -into that little pond there, and I will show you,”—for there was a -pond not far off where some ducks and geese were swimming about. “Drive -those rude things away first,” said the mother mole, as Tommy Smith -stood with her in his hand, at the edge of the pond, just ready to drop -her in. “If they see me, they will be sure to make some rude remark, -and, indeed, there is no saying what liberties they might take.” - -So Tommy Smith drove away the ducks and geese, and then dropped the -mother mole into the water, and,—would you believe it?—she swam -almost as well as if she had been a duck or a goose herself, moving all -her four little feet at a great rate, and going along very quickly. She -_did_ look so funny. She went across the pond, and then turned round -and came back again, and, as she scuttled out on to the bank, she said, -“So now you see that a mole can swim. Can _you_?” - -“No,” answered Tommy Smith; for he had not learnt to, yet. - -“Dear me,” said the mother mole, “you cannot swim, or dig, or drain the -ground, and I am so much smaller and can do all three, besides a great -many other things. But then _I_ am a mole.” - -“I didn’t say that I couldn’t dig,” Tommy Smith said. “I can, a little, -only _I_ do it with a spade. I mean a real spade,” he added. “Of -course, I can’t do it with my hands.” - -“What stupid hands!” said the mole. “Why, what _can_ they be good for? -But are you sure you could dig properly, even if you had a spade? Do -you think you could do anything useful now? For instance, could you dig -a well?” - -“I shouldn’t like to do it all by myself,” said Tommy Smith; “it would -take me a very long time. But I don’t suppose _you_ dig wells either.” - -“Oh, don’t you!” said the mole; “then how do you think we get our water -to drink when the weather is dry? Of course, if we have a pond or a -ditch near us we can easily make a tunnel to the edge of it, but it is -not every mole who is so fortunate as to live by the waterside. Those -who do not, have to dig deep pits for the water to run into; for I must -tell you that there is always water to be found in the earth, if only -you dig deep enough for it. If you make a hole which goes right down -into the ground, very soon the water will begin to trickle into it -through the sides and the bottom, and then, of course, it is a well. -I wish you could see some of our wells. They are so nicely made, and -sometimes they are brim full.” - -“So you have real wells with water in them!” cried Tommy Smith; for it -seemed to him so very funny that moles should have wells as well as men. - -“To be sure, we have,” said the mole; “and I think it is very clever of -us to have thought of it.” - -“Yes, it is indeed,” said Tommy Smith; “and I begin to think that all -the animals are clever.” - -“I don’t know about _that_,” said the mole; “but _we_ are.” - -“Oh yes; and so is the rat, and the frog, and the peewit, and”— - -“I am glad to hear it,” said the mole. “_I_ should not have thought so.” - -“Oh! but they are really,” Tommy Smith went on eagerly. “Do let me tell -you how the peewit”— - -“I have nothing to learn from _him_, I hope,” said the mole; “a poor -foolish bird who wastes all his time in the air.” - -“Oh, but if you only knew how the mother peewit”—Tommy Smith was -beginning again. - -“I should be sorry to take _her_ as an example,” said the mole sharply; -“she is a flighty thing, without solid qualities. Other animals may be -all very well in their way,” she went on, after a pause, “but they are -not _moles_, and they none of them know how to dig.” - -“Oh, but the rabbit”— - -“The rabbit, indeed!” cried the mole very indignantly. “Why, what can -_he_ do? He can just make a clumsy hole, and that is all. He is a mere -labourer; and I hope you do not compare him with a real artist like -myself.” - -“Oh no,” said Tommy Smith; but he thought the mole was very conceited. - -“Not that it is his fault,” the mole continued. “Of course, he cannot -be expected to make such wonderful places as I do. After all, what has -he got to dig with? His feet are only paws, they are not spades, as -mine are; and then he has two great big eyes for the dirt to get into, -which must be a great inconvenience to him.” - -“But haven’t you eyes, too, Mrs. Mole?” asked Tommy Smith. - -“Would you like to try and find them?” answered the mole. “You may, if -you like.” - -So Tommy Smith knelt down on the ground and began to look all about -where he thought the mole’s eyes were likely to be, and to feel with -his fingers in the fur. But look and feel as he might, it was no use, -he couldn’t find the eyes anywhere. But, just as he was going to give -up trying, all at once he thought he saw two little black things -hardly so big as the head of a small black pin. Could those be eyes? -Tommy Smith hardly believed that they could be, for some time; they -were so _very_ small. “Are those your eyes, Mrs. Mole?” he asked at -last. - -“Yes, indeed they are,” the mother mole answered; “and are they not a -beautiful pair? How difficult they are to find, and how well my fur -hides them! It would not be easy for the mould to get into _them_; -_they_ are not like those great staring things of the rabbit.” - -“They are very small,” said Tommy Smith. - -“I should think so!” said the mole; “and what an advantage it is to -have small eyes.” - -“But can you see with them?” said Tommy Smith. - -“Oh no,” said the mole; “and what an advantage it is not to be able to -see.” - -Tommy Smith did not understand this at all. “The rabbit can see,” he -said, “and so can all the other animals.” - -“_They_ are obliged to,” answered the mole, “and so they have to put -up with it; but a mole lives in the dark, and therefore it does not -require to see.” - -“But what are eyes for, if they are not to see with?” Tommy Smith -asked. He felt sure it was a sensible question, and it seemed to him -that the mole was talking nonsense. - -“They are for not getting in the way when you make tunnels in the -ground,” said the mole. “Mine never get in the way, so I know that they -are the best eyes that anyone can have.” - -This was quite a new idea to Tommy Smith, and he tried to think what it -would be like to live in the ground, and to have eyes that you couldn’t -see with, and that didn’t get in the way. At last he said, “It seems to -me, Mrs. Mole, that it would be much better if you had not any eyes at -all.” - -“That is a strange idea, to be sure!” said the mole. “Not have eyes, -indeed! That would be a fine thing.” - -“But if you can’t see with them,” said Tommy Smith. - -“What of that?” said the mole; “we have them, and so we are proud of -them. It is a saying in our family that a mole _may_ be blind, but he -has _eyes_ for all that.” - -“Poor little mole,” said Tommy Smith, for though the animal seemed to -be quite happy itself, he couldn’t help feeling very sorry for it. “But -are you _quite_ blind?” - -“If I am not quite, I am very nearly,” the mole answered, “and I am -thankful for _that_. I just know when it is light and when it isn’t, -which is all a mole requires to know.” - -“But can’t you see me?” Tommy Smith asked. - -“You, indeed!” answered the mole. “And why should I want to see you?” - -“I’m afraid you _are_ blind,” Tommy Smith said quite sadly. - -“At anyrate,” said the mole, “I have less seeing to do than almost any -other animal, and, when I think of that, I can’t _help_ feeling proud, -though I know I oughtn’t to be. But I think you have talked enough -about my eyes,” the mole continued. “Perhaps you would like to know -something about my teeth now. Look! there they are,” and she opened her -mouth as wide as she could, which was not very wide, for her mouth was -so small. What funny little white teeth they were, and how sharp,—as -sharp and as pointed as needles. - -“Why are they so pointed?” asked Tommy Smith. “The rabbit’s teeth are -not at all like that, and the rat’s are not either.” - -“It is because we eat different things,” said the mole. “Different -kinds of animals have different food, and so they have different kinds -of teeth to eat it with. Mine are nice and sharp, because they have to -bite and kill whatever they catch hold of.” - -“But what is it that they have to bite and kill?” said Tommy Smith. - -“Ah, you would never guess,” answered the mole. “You must know that we -moles are very brave animals, and we fight a great deal; sometimes with -each other, but mostly with great serpents which live in the ground, -although it really belongs to us.” - -“Serpents?” said Tommy Smith. “Why, do you mean snakes?” - -“Of course I do,” said the mole. - -[Illustration: “WE MOLES ARE VERY HEROIC”] - -“Snakes that live in the ground!” Tommy Smith cried. “Why, I don’t know -of any that do. The grass-snake doesn’t, or the adder either. What are -these snakes like, Mrs. Mole?” - -“They are smooth and slimy,” said the mole. “They have no head, or, if -they have, it looks like another tail, and they are always crawling -through the ground, which is ours, of course, and trying to break into -our palaces.” - -“Oh, but I call those worms!” said Tommy Smith. - -“You may call them so if you like,” said the mole, “but _I_ call them -snakes. You should see the way I fight with them! How they writhe and -twist about when I seize them between my sharp teeth. They try hard to -get away, and they would kill me if only they could. But I am too brave -and too strong for them, so I kill _them_ instead, and eat them as -well. We moles are very heroic.” - -“Do you eat anything else?” asked Tommy Smith. - -“Caterpillars sometimes, and a beetle or two,” answered the mole. “But -I like snakes best of all.” - -“Worms,” said Tommy Smith. - -“Snakes,” said the mole. But Tommy Smith was right, the mole’s snakes -were harmless worms; but it is nice to think oneself a hero. - -“Good-bye,” said the mole rather suddenly. “I am tired of talking, and -I want to have a little sleep.” - -“Oh, but it is the middle of the day,” said Tommy Smith. - -“What of that?” said the mole. “I feel tired, so I shall go to sleep.” - -“Then do you always sleep in the daytime?” asked Tommy Smith. - -“I know nothing about daytime or nighttime,” the mole answered, “and -perhaps if you lived under the ground, as I do, you would not either. I -feel tired _now_, so I shall go to sleep now. Good-bye”; and the mother -mole began to sink into the earth, and all at once she was gone,—just -as Tommy Smith was going to ask her what was the use of having such a -grand palace to live in if she was blind and couldn’t see it. - -One sometimes thinks of a good question just too late to ask it. - - - - -CHAPTER IX. - -THE WOODPIGEON - - “_The woodpigeon greets Tommy Smith with a coo, - Which he modifies slightly to ‘How do you do?’_” - - -WHAT could be more beautiful than the woods that fine spring morning -on which Tommy Smith walked through them? The sky was blue, and the -air was soft, and the birds were singing everywhere. There was a -concert, surely; the trees had given it. That is what came into Tommy -Smith’s head, and perhaps he was right. It is in spring that the season -begins. Then ladies and gentlemen dress themselves finely, and come -and stand together in a crowd, and there is talking, and laughing, -and singing. And here in the woods the trees had all put on fine new -dresses of bright green, for _their_ season of spring had come, and -green was the fashionable colour. _They_ stood together too,—ever so -many of them,—and bent their heads towards each other, and seemed to -be whispering. Then their leaves rustled, which was a much pleasanter -sound than ladies’ and gentlemen’s talking and laughing (though perhaps -it did not mean _quite_ as much); and, oh! what beautiful sounds came -from their midst. Tommy Smith knew that it was not the trees who were -singing, but the birds in them. “But it seems as if it were the trees,” -he thought, “because I can’t see the birds. But perhaps the trees ask -the birds to sing for them, as we ask people to play and sing for us. -That is how they give their concerts and parties, perhaps. The large -ones are like rich people who can afford to hire a whole band, but the -little ones and the bushes are the people who are not so well off, and -_they_ can only have a bird or two.” Tommy Smith thought all this, -because he was a little boy, and liked to pretend things, but a long -time afterwards, when he was much wiser, he used to remember those -walks of his in the woods, and sometimes he would say to himself, “Yes, -those were the best seasons; those were the concerts and parties most -worth going to.” - -A fallen tree lay across Tommy Smith’s path. It had once been a tall, -stately oak, now it made a nice mossy seat for a little boy. We are not -all of us so useful when we grow old. “I will sit down on it,” thought -Tommy Smith, “and listen to the birds singing, and pretend they are -people, and not birds at all.” So Tommy Smith sat down and listened. A -thrush was sitting on the very tip-top of a high fir tree, and soon he -began to fill the whole air with his beautiful, clear, joyous notes. -“I like that as well as the piano,” said Tommy Smith, “and I don’t -think I know any lady who could sing such a beautiful song.” Then the -robin began. “That is lower and sweeter,” he thought. “_People_ make -a great deal more noise when they sing, but it doesn’t seem to mean -so much, or, if it does, I don’t like the meaning so well. Then a jay -screamed, and some starlings began to chatter. “Oh, there!” cried Tommy -Smith, clapping his hands. “That is much more like people. Ladies -talk and sing just like that. But not like _that_,” he continued; for -now another sound began to mingle with the rest, such a pretty, such -a _very_ pretty sound, _so_ soft, and so tender and sleepy, “like a -lullaby,” Tommy Smith thought. And, as he listened to it, all the woods -seemed to grow hushed and still, as if they were listening too. “Oh,” -said Tommy Smith, “it is no use pretending any more. That couldn’t be -people. No men, and no women either, have such a pretty voice as that.” - -“Coo-oo-oo-oo, coo-oo-oo-oo,” said the voice. It had been some way off -before, but now it sounded much nearer. “Coo-oo-oo-oo, coo-oo-oo-oo.” -Why, surely it was in that tree, only just a little way from where -Tommy Smith was sitting. “I will go and look,” he thought. “I know who -it is. It is the woodpigeon. Perhaps he will stay and talk to me.” - -So he got up, and walked towards the tree. But—was it not strange?—as -he came to it the voice seemed to change just a little. Only just a -little; it had still the same pretty, soft sound, and the end part was -just the same, but, instead of “Coo-oo-oo-oo, coo-oo-oo-oo,” which it -had been saying before, now it was saying—yes, and quite distinctly -too—“How do you do-oo-oo-oo? How do you do-oo-oo-oo?” Yes, there -could be no doubt of it, and as Tommy Smith came quite up to the tree, -there was the woodpigeon sitting on one of the lowest branches, bowing -to him quite politely, and asking him how he was. - -“Oh, I am quite well, Mr. Woodpigeon,” answered Tommy Smith. “I hope -you are.” - -“Oh, I am quite well too-oo-oo-oo,” cooed the woodpigeon, bobbing his -head up and down all the while. - -“Why do you move your head up and down like that whilst you speak?” -asked Tommy Smith. - -“Why, because it is the proper thing to do-oo-oo-oo,” replied the -woodpigeon. - -“But _I_ don’t do it when _I_ speak,” said Tommy Smith. - -“Oh no; but then _I_ am not you-oo-oo-oo,” said the woodpigeon. - -Tommy Smith didn’t know how to answer this, so he thought he would -change the subject. “What have you been doing this morning, Mr. -Woodpigeon?” he said. - -“Why, sitting here in the woo-oo-oo-oods and coo-oo-oo-ing,” the -woodpigeon answered. - -“Oh, but not all the morning, have you?” said Tommy Smith. - -“Oh no,” said the woodpigeon. “From about six to nine I was having my -breakfast in the fields.” - -Tommy Smith thought that three hours was a very long time to take over -one’s breakfast, and he said so. “I don’t take half an hour over mine,” -he added. - -“That is all very well,” said the woodpigeon; “but your breakfast is -brought to you, whilst I have to find mine for myself. What you eat is -put down before you on a table, but _my_ table is the whole country, -and it is so large and broad that it takes me a long while to find what -is on it, and to eat as much of it as I want.” - -“I wonder what your breakfast is like, Mr. Woodpigeon,” said Tommy -Smith. “I suppose it is very different to mine.” - -“Let me see,” cooed the woodpigeon. “This morning I had a few peas and -beans, besides some oats and barley. I got those in the fields, and I -found some green clover there too, as well as some wild mustard, and -some ragweed and charlock, and a few other seeds and roo-oo-oo-oots.” - -“Oh dear, Mr. Woodpigeon,” said Tommy Smith; “why, what a lot you do -eat.” - -“I don’t call that much,” said the woodpigeon. “When I was tired of -looking about in the fields, I went to the woods again, and got a few -acorns, and some beechnuts, and”— - -“Oh! but look here, Mr. Woodpigeon,” said Tommy Smith. “You couldn’t -have eaten all those this morning, because they are not all ripe now, -and”— - -“I didn’t say they were ripe,” said the woodpigeon; “and if I didn’t -eat them this morning, then I did on some other morning, so it’s -all the same. Those are the things I eat, at anyrate, and I can’t -be expected to remember exactly when I eat them. I had a few stones -though, of course. They are always to be had, whatever time of year it -is. _Stones_ are _always_ in season.” - -“Stones!” cried Tommy Smith in great surprise. “Oh, come now; I know -you don’t eat them.” - -“Oh, don’t I?” said the woodpigeon. “I should be very sorry if I -couldn’t get any,—I know that. It would be a nice thing, indeed, if -one couldn’t have a few stones to eat with one’s meals. That would be a -good joke.” - -Tommy Smith thought that _he_ wouldn’t think it a joke to _have_ to eat -stones, and he could hardly believe that the woodpigeon was speaking -the truth. But he was such an innocent-looking bird, and seemed so -_very_ respectable, that he thought he must be. “Are they very large -stones?” he asked at last. - -“Oh no,” answered the woodpigeon. “They are not large, but very -small—just the right size to go into my mill.” - -“Into your mill?” said Tommy Smith. - -“Yes,” said the woodpigeon; “the little mill which is inside me.” - -Tommy Smith was getting more and more puzzled. What could the -woodpigeon mean? “And yet he is such a nice bird,” he said to himself. -“I don’t think he would tell stories.” - -“I see that you don’t understand me,” said the woodpigeon; “so, if you -like, I will explain it all to you.” - -“Oh, I should so like to know!” said Tommy Smith. - -So the woodpigeon gave a gentle coo, and began to tell him all about -it. “Yes,” he said, “I have a mill inside me, and everything that I eat -goes into it to get ground up.” - -“Why, then, you are a miller,” said Tommy Smith. - -“In a way, I am,” said the woodpigeon; “for I own a mill. But then, you -know, a miller lives inside _his_ mill, but _my_ mill is inside me.” - -“I should so like to see it,” said Tommy Smith. - -“You never can do that,” said the woodpigeon in an alarmed tone of -voice; “for you would have to kill me first, and that would be a most -shocking thing to do. But it is there, all the same, though you can’t -see it, and it is called the gizzard.” - -“Oh, the gizzard!” said Tommy Smith. “I know what that is, because I -have”—and then he stopped all of a sudden. He had been going to say -that he had tasted it sometimes when there was fowl for dinner, but he -thought he had better not. It didn’t seem quite delicate to talk to a -woodpigeon about eating a fowl. - -“The gizzard is the mill that I am talking about,” said the -woodpigeon. “All the food that we eat goes into it, and then it is -ground up, just as corn is ground between two hard stones. But though -our gizzard is very hard, it is not quite so hard as stones are, so we -swallow some small sharp stones, which go into our gizzard, and are -rolled about with the grain and seeds there, and help to crush them. -Then, when they are nice and soft, they are ready to go on into the -stomach. So now you know what sort of thing a gizzard is, and why we -swallow stones.” - -“But don’t the stones hurt you?” asked Tommy Smith. - -“Do you think we would swallow them if they did?” answered the -woodpigeon. “What a foolish question to ask!” - -Tommy Smith stood for a little while thinking about it, and wondering -if _he_ had a mill inside _him_, till at last the woodpigeon said, -“Perhaps you would like to ask me a _sensible_ question.” - -“Oh yes,” said Tommy Smith, and he tried to think what was a sensible -question. He had thought of a good many questions to ask, and they had -seemed sensible at the time, but now he began to feel afraid that the -woodpigeon would think them foolish. At last he said, “Please, Mr. -Woodpigeon, where do you live?” - -“Oh, in this tree,” said the woodpigeon, “half-way up on the -seventeenth storey.” - -“I suppose you mean the seventeenth branch,” said Tommy Smith. - -“Of course I do,” said the woodpigeon. “I have my nest there, and my -wife is sitting on the eggs now.” - -“Oh, do let me see them,” cried Tommy Smith. - -“Oh no,” said the woodpigeon. “They are too high up for that. You would -not be able to climb so far, and you cannot fly as we birds do, for you -are only a poor boy, and have no wings.” - -“I wish I had wings,” said Tommy Smith. “Is it very nice to fly, Mr. -Woodpigeon?” - -“It is nicer than anything else in the whole world,” the woodpigeon -answered. “Just fancy floating along high above everything, as if the -air were water, and you were a boat. Only you go much quicker than a -boat does, and sometimes you need not use the oars at all.” - -“Your wings are the oars, I suppose,” said Tommy Smith. - -“Yes, indeed,” said the woodpigeon, “and how fast they row me along. -Swish! swish! swish! and when I am tired I just spread them out and -float along without using them. That is delightful. I call it resting -on my wings.” - -“It must be something like swinging, I think,” said Tommy Smith. - -“Yes,” said the woodpigeon; “only you swing upon nothing, and you only -swing forwards. Oh, how cool and fresh the air is, even on the hottest -day in summer! The sun seems shining quite near to me, and the sky is -like a great blue sea that I am swimming through; but oh, so quickly! -quicker than any fish can swim. When I look up, I see great white ships -with all their sails set. They are the clouds, and sometimes I am quite -near them. How fast we go! We seem to be chasing each other. And when -I look down, I see green islands far below me. Those are the tops of -trees that I am flying over. My nest is in one of them, and I always -know which one it is. When I am above it, I pause as a boat pauses on -the crest of a wave, and then down, down, down I go, such a deep, -cool, delicious plunge, till at last the leaves rustle round me, and I -am sitting amongst the branches again, and cooing.” - -“By your nest?” asked Tommy Smith. - -“Oh yes; when I have one,” said the woodpigeon. “I have now, you know, -because it is the springtime.” - -“I wish I could see it with the eggs in it,” said Tommy Smith. But it -was no use wishing, he hadn’t wings, and he couldn’t climb the tree. -“How many eggs are there?” he asked. - -“Two-oo-oo-oo,” said a voice, higher up amongst the foliage; and Tommy -Smith knew that the mother woodpigeon was sitting there on her nest, -and looking down at him all the while. - -“Only two eggs!” he said. “I don’t call that many.” - -“It may not be _many_,” said the mother woodpigeon, “but it is the -right quantity. Three would be _too_ many, and one would not be enough. -Two is the only possible number.” - -“Oh no, indeed it isn’t,” said Tommy Smith eagerly. “Fowls lay a dozen -eggs sometimes, and pheasants”— - -“Possible for a woodpigeon, _I_ meant,” said the mother woodpigeon. -“With fowls, no doubt, anything may take place, but large families are -considered vulgar amongst _us_.” - -“Fowls may do what they please,” said the father woodpigeon. “They are -lazy birds, and don’t feed their young ones.” - -“That is why they lay so many eggs,” said the mother woodpigeon. “They -don’t mind having a herd of children, because they know they won’t have -to support them.” - -Tommy Smith was surprised to hear the woodpigeons talk like this of the -poor fowls, for he had often seen the good mother hen walking about -with her brood of children, calling to them when she found a worm, and -taking care of them so nicely. “It seems to me,” he thought, “that -every animal thinks itself better than every other animal; and they all -think whatever they do right, just because they do it, and the others -don’t. But I suppose _that_ is because they _are_ animals, and not -human beings.” Then he said out loud, “But I am sure the mother hen -feeds her chickens, because I have seen her scratching up worms for -them out of the ground, and”— - -“Yes, that is a nice way to feed one’s little ones,” said the mother -woodpigeon. “A raw, live worm! Why, what could be nastier? No wonder -they are forced to pick up things for themselves.” - -“If they waited till their parents put a worm into their mouths, they -would starve,” said the father woodpigeon. “It is quite dreadful to -think of.” - -“But I think the little chickens like picking up their own food,” said -Tommy Smith. “They look so pretty running about.” - -“They would look much prettier sitting in a warm nest, as ours do,” -said the mother woodpigeon. - -“And they would feel much more comfortable with you feeding them, my -dear,” said the father. - -“And with you helping me, you know,” said the mother bird, and she -stretched her neck over the branch, and cooed softly to her husband, -who looked up at her, and cooed again. - -“Then do you both feed them?” asked Tommy Smith. - -“Yes,” said the father woodpigeon; “and we take it in turns. You would -not find many cocks who would do that, I think.” - -“No; or help to hatch the eggs,” said the mother woodpigeon. “He does -that too. Oh, he _is_ so good!” - -“Nonsense!” said the father woodpigeon. “It is what all birds ought to -do-oo-oo-oo.” - -“Yes; but it isn’t what they all do do-oo-oo-oo,” said the mother -woodpigeon. - -“More shame for those who do not,” said the father woodpigeon; “but I -hope there are not many.” And then they both waited for Tommy Smith to -ask them another question. - -“Please, Mrs. Woodpigeon,” said Tommy Smith, “what do you feed your -young ones with?” - -“We feed them with whatever we eat ourselves,” said the mother -woodpigeon, “and we always swallow it first, to be sure that it is -quite good.” - -This surprised Tommy Smith very much indeed, for it seemed to him -almost as wonderful as eating stones. “Oh! but if you swallow the food -yourselves,” he said, “how can your young ones have it?” - -“They don’t have it till we bring it up again,” said the father -woodpigeon. “They put their beaks inside ours, and then it comes up -into our mouths all ready for them to swallow.” - -“Isn’t that rather nasty?” said Tommy Smith. - -“You had better ask _them_ about _that_,” said the mother woodpigeon. -“_They_ will tell you whether it is nasty or not.” - -“_They_ think it _nice_,” said the father woodpigeon. - -“And no wonder,” said the mother woodpigeon. “When _we_ swallow it, it -is hard and cold, but when it comes up again for _them_ to swallow, it -is soft and warm, and very like milk. It is not every bird who feeds -its young ones like _that_.” - -“Oh no,” said Tommy Smith; “most birds fly to them with a worm or a -caterpillar in their beaks, and give it to them just as it is.” - -“That is the old-fashioned way,” said the mother woodpigeon; “but we -are more civilised, and have learnt to _prepare_ our children’s food.” - -“Besides,” said the father woodpigeon, “we eat seeds and grains, and -little things like that, and it would take us a very long time to carry -a sufficient number of them to the nest. Our young ones would be so -hungry, and we should not be able to bring them enough to satisfy them, -and then they would starve. So we have thought of this way of managing -it, and I think it is one of the cleverest things in the whole world.” - -“Yes, indeed,” cooed the mother woodpigeon, as she looked down from the -branch where she sat on her nest; “one of the cleverest things in the -whole world.” - -“Is it only pigeons that do that?” asked Tommy Smith. - -“I won’t say that,” answered the mother woodpigeon. “There are some -other birds, I believe, who have followed our example.” - -“Yes, they imitate us,” said the father woodpigeon; “but they can never -be pigeons, however much they try to be.” - -“Never,” said the mother woodpigeon. “They don’t drink water as we do. -That is the test.” - -“Why, how do you drink water?” asked Tommy Smith. “Don’t you drink it -like other birds?” - -“I should think not,” said the father woodpigeon. “Other birds take a -little in their bills, and then lift their heads up and let it run down -their throats, but we pigeons would be ashamed to drink in such a way -as that. We keep our beaks in the water all the time, and suck it up -into our throats. That is how _we_ drink, and nothing could make us do -it differently. We don’t lift _our_ heads up.” - -“But why shouldn’t you lift them up?” said Tommy Smith; for he thought -to himself, “If all the other birds drink like that, it ought to be the -right way.” - -“Why shouldn’t we?” said the father woodpigeon. “Why, because it would -be stupid,—and wrong too,” he added after a pause, during which he -seemed to be thinking. - -“There is a still stronger reason,” said the mother woodpigeon, “the -strongest of _all_ reasons; at least, _I_ cannot imagine one stronger. -It would be _unpigeonly_.” And from the tone in which she said this, -Tommy Smith felt that it would be no use to say anything more on the -subject. - -“If there was any water here,” said the father woodpigeon, “I would -drink a little just to show you, but the nearest is some way off. -However, you can watch some tame pigeons the next time they are -drinking, for we all belong to one great family, and have the same -ideas upon important points. Now I am going for a short fly, but if you -like to stay and talk to my wife, I shall be back again in an hour.” - -But Tommy Smith had to go too, for his lessons began at eleven o’clock, -and of course it would not do to miss them, though it seemed to him -that he was getting a much better lesson from the woodpigeons. “But I -wish,” he said, “before you fly away, Mr. Woodpigeon, you would just -tell me what you do all day.” But as Tommy Smith said this, there was a -rustle and a clapping of wings, and the father woodpigeon was gone. - -“He is so impetuous,” said the mother woodpigeon. “There is no stopping -him when he wants to do anything. But _I_ will tell you what we do all -day, so listen. We rise early, of course, and fly down to breakfast at -about six. After three or four hours we come back to the woods again, -and coo and talk to each other there for about an hour. Then we go off -to drink and to bathe, which is the nicest part of the whole day. After -that we feel a little tired and sleepy, so we sit quietly in the woods -till about two. Then it is quite time for dinner, so off we go again -and feed till about five. After dinner it is best to sit quiet and coo -a little. A quiet coo aids digestion. Then we have a nice refreshing -drink in the cool of the evening, and after that we go straight to -tree.” - -“Do you mean to bed?” said Tommy Smith. - -“Of course I do,” said the mother woodpigeon. “We sleep in trees. They -are the only beds we should care to trust ourselves to.” - -“Aren’t they rather hard?” said Tommy Smith. - -“Not at all,” said the woodpigeon. “You see, we have our own feathers, -so that makes them feather-beds. They are soft enough and warm enough -for us, you may be quite sure.” - -“But it must be very windy up in the trees,” said Tommy Smith. - -“That is the great advantage of the situation,” said the mother -woodpigeon. “Our beds are always well aired, so we need never feel -anxious about that. However much it rains they can never be damp, for -how can a bed be damp and well-aired at the same time?” - -Tommy Smith couldn’t think of the right answer to this, and the -woodpigeon went on, “So, now, I have told you how we pass the day. What -a happy, happy life! He must have a cruel heart who could put an end to -it.” (And Tommy Smith thought so too.) - -“But is that what you always do?” he asked. - -“Of course, when there are eggs and young ones it makes a difference,” -said the mother woodpigeon; “and in winter we keep different hours. But -that is our usual summer life, and _I_ think it a very pleasant one.” - -“Oh, so do I!” said Tommy Smith. “Thank you, Mrs. Woodpigeon, for -telling me. Now I must go to my lessons, and I will tell them all about -it at home.” - -“If you come back afterwards, I will tell you some more,” said the -mother woodpigeon. - -Tommy Smith said he would, and then he ran away as fast as he could to -his lessons, for he was a little late. And as he ran, he could hear -the mother woodpigeon saying, “Come back soo-oo-oo-oon! come back -soo-oo-oo-oon!” - - - - -CHAPTER X. - -THE SQUIRREL - - “_The pert little squirrel’s as brisk as can be; - He calls his house ‘Tree-tops,’ and lives in a tree._” - - -SO Tommy Smith went home to his lessons, and when he had finished them, -he put on his hat and came out again, and began to walk through the -woods to where the mother woodpigeon was waiting for him on her nest. -“Tommy Smith! Tommy Smith! Where are you going to, Tommy Smith?” said -a voice which he had not heard before. At any rate, he had not heard -it talk before. Such a funny little voice it was, something between -a cough and a sob, and if it had not said all those words so _very_ -distinctly, it would have sounded like “sug, sug,—sug, sug,—sug, sug, -sug, sug, sug.” Now I come to think of it, Tommy Smith must have heard -it before, for he had often been for walks in the woods. But when a -voice which has only said “sug, sug” before, begins to talk and say -whole sentences, it is not so easy to recognise it. “Who can that be?” -said Tommy Smith; and then he looked all about, but he could see no -one. “Who are you?” he called out; “and where are you calling me from?” - -“From here, Tommy Smith, from here,” answered the voice. “Can’t you see -me? Why here I am.” - -“Are you the rabbit?” said Tommy Smith; but he thought directly, “Oh -no, it can’t be the rabbit, because it comes from a tree, and no rabbit -could burrow up a tree.” - -“The rabbit, indeed!” said the voice. “Oh no, I am not the rabbit. That -_is_ a funny sug, sug, sug, sug-gestion.” - -“Oh, I know!” cried Tommy Smith. “It is the”— - -“Look!” said the voice. And all at once there was a red streak down -the trunk of a beech tree and along the ground, and there was a little -squirrel sitting at Tommy Smith’s feet, with his tail cocked up over -his head. “Oh!” cried Tommy Smith,—and before he could say anything -else the squirrel said “Look!” again, and there was another red streak, -up the trunk of a pine tree this time,—and there he was sitting on a -branch of it, with his tail cocked up over his head, just the same as -before. - -“Oh dear, Mr. Squirrel,” said Tommy Smith—the branch was not a very -high one, and they could talk to each other comfortably—“how fast you -do go!” - -“Oh, I like to do things quickly,” said the squirrel. “Mine is an -active nature during three-parts of the year.” - -“And what is it during the other part?” asked Tommy Smith. - -“Oh, I don’t know anything about it then,” the squirrel answered. - -This puzzled Tommy Smith a little. “Why not?” he said. - -“Oh, because I’m asleep,” said the squirrel. “One can’t know much about -oneself when one’s asleep, you know; and, besides, it doesn’t matter.” - -“But do you go to sleep for such a long time?” said Tommy Smith. “I -know that the frogs and the snakes go to sleep all the winter, but I -didn’t know any regular animal did.” - -“Why, doesn’t the dormouse?” said the squirrel. “He’s a much harder -sleeper than I am. I suppose you call _him_ a regular animal.” - -“Oh yes,” said Tommy Smith. He had forgotten the dormouse, and, of -course, _he was_ a regular animal. By a “regular animal,” I suppose -Tommy Smith meant one that wasn’t an insect, or a reptile, or a worm, -or something of that sort. Perhaps he couldn’t have said exactly _what_ -he meant, but whatever he did mean, you may be sure that it was not -very sensible, because all living creatures are animals, and one is -just as regular as another, if you look at it in the right way. - -“Well,” said the squirrel, “I think we are to have a little chat, are -we not? It’s you that must ask the questions, you know.” - -“Oh, I should so like to,” said Tommy Smith, “but I promised the mother -woodpigeon to go back and talk to her, and I am going there now.” - -“The mother woodpigeon will be on her nest for another hour or two,” -said the squirrel, “so you will have time to talk to her and to me too. -And let me tell you, it is not every little boy who can have a talk -with a squirrel.” - -Tommy Smith thought that it was not every little boy who could have -a talk with a woodpigeon either. But he wanted to have both, so he -said, “Very well, Mr. Squirrel, and I hope you will tell me something -interesting about yourself.” - -The squirrel only nodded, and said nothing; and then Tommy Smith -remembered that he had to ask the questions, so he said, “Why is it, -Mr. Squirrel, that you go to sleep in the winter? It seems so funny -that you should. I stay awake all the time, you know—except at night, -of course,—so why can’t you?” - -“That is easily answered,” said the squirrel. “You have food in the -winter, don’t you?” - -“Oh yes,” said Tommy Smith. - -“Of course you do,” said the squirrel. “It is all got for you, so you -have no trouble. _I_ have to find mine myself, but in the winter there -is none to find. So if I didn’t go to sleep, I should starve.” - -Tommy Smith remembered, then, that the grass-snake had told him that -_he_ went to sleep in the winter, because he could get no frogs to eat; -and the frog had said _he_ did, because he could find no insects. So -he saw that there was the same reason for all these three animals, who -were so different from each other, doing the same thing. “And that’s -why the dormouse goes to sleep too, I suppose,” he said to himself, and -then he began to think that if any other animals went to sleep all the -winter, it must be because _they_ could get no food. - -“But I don’t think _I could_ go to sleep if I was very hungry,” he said -to the squirrel; “and if I did, I’m sure I should wake up again very -soon and want my dinner.” - -“I daresay you would,” said the squirrel; “and if you couldn’t get it, -you would soon die.” - -“But do _you_ never wake up and want _your_ dinner, Mr. Squirrel?” said -Tommy Smith. - -“Oh yes,” said the squirrel, “I often wake up, but whenever I do, I can -always get it. Do you know why? Because I am such a clever animal, that -I hide away food in the autumn, so that I can find it in the winter.” - -“But you _said_ you couldn’t find food in the winter,” said Tommy Smith. - -“Oh, I meant that I couldn’t find it growing on the trees and bushes,” -said the squirrel. “Of course I can find what I have stored away, and -that is enough for all the time I am awake. But it wouldn’t be enough -for the whole winter, so I sleep or doze most of the time, and then I -don’t require anything.” - -“But why don’t you store away enough food for the whole winter?” said -Tommy Smith. “Then you needn’t go to sleep at all, you know.” - -“Good gracious!” said the squirrel, “that would take a great deal too -much time. It is all very well to put a few things aside, so as to have -something to eat on sunny days—for those are the days I like to wake -up on,—but just fancy having to find dinners beforehand for every day -all through the winter. I could never do that, you know. One dinner to -think about is quite enough as a rule. How should you like to have to -cook two dinners every day, and always put one of them in a cupboard?” - -“But you don’t _cook your_ dinners, Mr. Squirrel,” said Tommy Smith. - -“And _you_ don’t _look_ for _yours_,” said the squirrel. “_I_ do. You -see,” he went on, “I only begin hiding things away towards the end of -autumn, so there isn’t so very much time.” - -“But you have the rest of the year to do it in too,” said Tommy Smith. - -“Oh no,” said the squirrel; “that’s quite a mistake. In the spring and -summer I have something else to think about. Besides, there is nothing -worth hiding away then—no acorns, or beechnuts, or filberts, and, of -course, one wants to have something really nice to eat when one wakes -up in the winter. But in the autumn all those things are ripe. The -autumn is the great eating-time. That is the time of the year that I -like best of all.” - -“What! better than the spring or the summer?” said Tommy Smith. - -“Well, in the spring there are buds on the trees,” the squirrel -reflected; “and the birds’ nests have got eggs inside them. They are -both very nice, though I like nuts better still. But, you see, buds and -birds’ eggs don’t keep, and so”— - -“Oh but, Mr. Squirrel,” cried Tommy Smith, “you surely don’t eat the -eggs of the poor birds! Oh, I hope you don’t!” (You see he was not -at all the same Tommy Smith now that he used to be, and he didn’t go -birds’-nesting any more.) - -The squirrel looked just a little bit ashamed. “I wouldn’t, you know,” -he said, “if they didn’t make their nests in the trees.” - -“Of course they make their nests in the trees!” said Tommy Smith -indignantly. “They have just as much right to the trees as you have, -and I think it is very wicked of you to eat their eggs.” - -“Perhaps it is,” said the squirrel; “but, you see, I get so hungry, -and fresh eggs are so nice. By the bye, on what tree did you say the -woodpigeon was sitting? I think I will go there with you.” - -“_Indeed_, you shan’t!” said Tommy Smith (and he was _very_ angry). “I -won’t take you there. You want to eat her eggs, I know; and I think you -are a very naughty animal.” - -The squirrel looked at Tommy Smith for a little while without speaking, -and then he said, “You know, _I_ never eat hen’s eggs.” - -“Don’t you?” said Tommy Smith. It was all he could think of to say, for -he remembered that _he did_ eat hen’s eggs. Of course he knew that that -was different—the peewit had told him that it was—but just at that -moment he couldn’t think of _why_ it was different, and he couldn’t -help wishing that he hadn’t been _quite_ so angry with the squirrel. -“Perhaps you don’t eat too many eggs,” he said in a milder tone. - -“Of course not,” said the squirrel. “Wherever there are plenty of -squirrels, there are plenty of birds too, as long as people with guns -don’t shoot them. That shows that we don’t eat too many. And then, as -for our killing trees”— - -“Oh, but _do_ you kill trees?” said Tommy Smith. “I didn’t know that -you did that.” - -“Why, sometimes when we are very hungry,” said the squirrel, “we gnaw -the bark all round the trunk of a small tree, and then it dies. So -those people who are always finding out reasons for killing animals say -we do harm to the forests. But I can tell them this, that no forest -was ever cut down by the squirrels that lived in it. Men cut down the -forests, and shoot the birds and the squirrels; but if they left them -all three alone, they would all get on very well together. Once, you -know, almost the whole of England was covered with forests. Do you -think it was the squirrels who cut them all down?” - -“Oh no,” said Tommy Smith. “It was men with axes, I should think.” - -“Yes,” said the squirrel. “It is that great axe of theirs that does -the mischief, not these poor little teeth of mine. It is axes, not -squirrels, that they should keep out of the woods.” - -Tommy Smith thought the squirrel might be right, but he wanted to hear -something more about what he did and the way he lived, so he said, “Oh, -Mr. Squirrel, you haven’t told me where you hide the nuts and acorns -that you eat when you wake up in the winter.” - -“Oh, in all sorts of places,” said the squirrel. “Sometimes I scrape a -hole in the ground and bury them in it, and sometimes I put them into -holes in the trunks of trees, or under their roots, if they run along -the ground, or into any other little nook or crevice near where I live. -In fact, I put them anywhere where it is convenient, but _not_ where it -is _in_convenient. That is another of my clever notions.” - -“But isn’t it rather difficult to find them again when you wake up a -long time afterwards?” said Tommy Smith. - -“It would be to you, I daresay,” said the squirrel; “but it is quite -easy to me. You see, I have a wonderful memory, and never forget where -I once put a thing. Even when the snow is on the ground, I know where -my dinner is. It is _under_ a white tablecloth then, instead of being -_upon_ one. I have only to lift up the tablecloth, and there it is.” - -“Do you mean that you scrape the snow away, Mr. Squirrel?” said Tommy -Smith. - -“Yes, that is what I mean,” said the squirrel; “but I like to talk -prettily. Well, have you anything else to ask me? You had better make -haste if you have, because we squirrels can never stay still for very -long, and I shall soon have to jump away. Look how my tail is whisking. -I always go very soon after that begins.” - -Tommy Smith thought that, as the squirrel had proposed having a chat -himself, and had prevented him from going on to the woodpigeon, it was -not quite polite of him to be so very impatient. But he thought _he_ -would be polite, at anyrate, so he went on, all in a hurry, “I suppose, -Mr. Squirrel, as you go to sleep in the winter, you have to come out -of the trees and find a place on the ground to”— - -“Out of the trees!” exclaimed the squirrel. “I should think not, -indeed. That would be very unsafe. Besides, I should never feel -comfortable if I did not rock with the wind when I was asleep. I should -have a nasty fixed feeling, which would wake me up every minute.” - -This surprised Tommy Smith a good deal. He knew that squirrels lived in -the trees all day, but he did not know before that they slept in them -at night too. “Then do you make a nest like a bird, Mr. Squirrel?” he -asked. - -“Like a bird, indeed!” said the squirrel. “No; I make one like a -squirrel. It is not necessary for me to imitate a bird. We squirrels -can make nests a great deal better than birds can.” - -Tommy Smith did not quite believe this. At anyrate, he felt sure that -a squirrel could not make a better nest than some birds can. But he -remembered that some other birds make only slight nests, or none at -all. “And perhaps,” he thought, “he only means those kinds of birds.” -But he thought he had better not ask the squirrel this, in case he -should be offended, so he only said, “Oh, Mr. Squirrel, will you please -tell me all about your nest, and how you make it, and what it looks -like.” - -“Well,” the squirrel began, “it is very large; much larger than you -would ever think, to look at _me_. I could get inside the cap you have -on your head. But how large do you think the house I make, and go to -sleep in, is?” - -“Perhaps it is a little larger than my cap,” said Tommy Smith. He did -not think it could be _much_ larger. - -“Why,” said the squirrel, “it is larger than you sometimes. You know -those great heaps of hay that stand in the fields—haycocks I think -they call them,—well, if you were to take my house to pieces, it would -sometimes make a heap almost as big as one of them.” - -“Would it, really?” said Tommy Smith. “But why is it so large?” - -“You see,” said the squirrel, “if the walls were not nice and thick, -they would not keep out the cold properly, and so I have to find a -great deal of moss and grass, and a great many sticks and leaves, to -make it with. Then I have to repair it every year—it would be too -much trouble, you know, to build a new one,—and so it keeps on getting -bigger, because of the fresh sticks and things I bring to it. That is -why my house is so large.” - -“And are you always quite comfortable inside it?” said Tommy Smith. - -“Oh yes,” said the squirrel; “always comfortable, and always dry. I -knit everything so closely together, that neither the rain nor the snow -can get through.” - -“I suppose your house has a door to get in and out by,” said Tommy -Smith. - -“It has _two_ doors,” said the squirrel, “a large one and a small one. -Why, what a question to ask! You will be asking if it has a roof to it -next.” - -“_Has_ it a roof?” said Tommy Smith. (So, you see, the squirrel was -quite right.) - -“Of course it has,” said the squirrel. “The idea of living in a house -without a roof to it! I build it high up in the fork of a tree,” he -went on; “and I lie curled up inside it, as snug and as warm as can be.” - -“But isn’t it too warm in the summer?” asked Tommy Smith. - -“Oh, I don’t go into it then,” said the squirrel. “The house I have -been telling you about is for the winter, but in the summer I have my -summer-house to go into.” - -“Oh, then you have two houses!” said Tommy Smith. “That is cleverer -than a bird, for they have only one nest.” - -“_I_ have two,” said the squirrel, “and they are not at all the same.” - -“Oh, do tell me what the summer-house is like,” said Tommy Smith. - -“It is more lightly built than the winter-house,” said the squirrel, -“and not nearly so large. That is how summer-houses are always built, -you know. Perhaps you have one in your garden.” - -“Oh yes, we have,” said Tommy Smith. - -“And isn’t it much smaller than the other one?” said the squirrel. - -“Oh yes, it is,” said Tommy Smith. - -“Well,” said the squirrel, “my summer-house is constructed on the same -principle. I will show it you, if you like, for I really can’t sit -still any longer. Just _look_ at my tail! It will whisk itself off soon -if I don’t jump about.” - -“Oh, I should so like to see it, Mr. Squirrel!” cried Tommy Smith. -“Yes, do come down, and”— - -“Oh, I’m not coming down,” said the squirrel. “I shouldn’t think of -doing that. I shall go home by the treeway, and you can walk underneath -me. Now then!” And as the squirrel said this, he gave his tail _such_ -a whisking, and away he ran along the branch he had been sitting on, -right to the end of it, and then gave _such_ a jump on to the branch of -another tree, and then out of that tree into another one, and so from -tree to tree, so fast that Tommy Smith could hardly keep up with him as -he ran along the ground underneath. - -It was not always that the squirrel had to jump from one tree to -another, because their branches often touched each other, and then he -would run along them without jumping at all. Sometimes they would be -very near together without quite touching, and then when he came to -the end of the branch he was on, he would lean forward, and, with his -little fore-paws, catch hold of the tips of several of those belonging -to another tree, and draw them all together, and then give a little -spring amongst them, and away he would go again. This was when he was -in the fir trees. But to see him run down the long, drooping branch of -a beech tree, right to the very end, and then drop off it on to another -one far below—that was the finest sight of all. He did it so very -gracefully. His tail was not turned up over his back now, as it had -been whilst he was sitting up, but went streaming out behind him like a -flag. And sometimes he would whisk it from side to side, and say, “Sug, -sug,—sug, sug,—sug, sug, sug, sug, sug!” - -“Here it is!” cried the squirrel at last, from one of the very top -branches of the tree he was on (it was a large beech tree). “Here is -‘Tree-tops.’ Can you see it?” - -“Oh yes, I can see the top of the tree you are on,” said Tommy Smith; -“but”— - -“Oh, I don’t mean that!” said the squirrel. “‘Tree-tops’ is the name of -my residence. You know, houses have usually a name of some sort. So I -call mine ‘Tree-tops.’ That describes it very well, because it is in a -tree-top, and there are tree-tops all round it.” - -“But aren’t all squirrels’ nests like that?” said Tommy Smith. - -“Oh yes,” said the squirrel; “and they can all be called ‘Tree-tops.’ -I daresay you’ve seen more than one house that was named ‘The Elms,’ or -‘The Firs,’ or ‘The Beeches.’ But now look about, and see if you can -see my summer-house.” - -Tommy Smith looked all about near where the squirrel was sitting high -up in the tree, and at last he saw something that looked like a little -black ball. “Is that it?” he said. - -“Yes,” said the squirrel, “that’s it. Look! Now I am in it,” and he -made a little spring at the ball of sticks, and disappeared inside -it. The jump made the thin end of the branch swing about, and the -squirrel’s summer-house swung with it, so that it looked as if it might -be shaken off. - -“Oh, do come out,” Tommy Smith cried. “I’m sure it can’t be safe in -there.” - -“Not safe!” said the squirrel, as he poked his little head out, and -looked down at Tommy Smith. “Do you think I would live with all my -family in a house that was not safe? I have a wife and five children, -you know, and we all live here together.” - -“Do you really, Mr. Squirrel?” said Tommy Smith, for he could hardly -believe it. - -“Why, of course we do,” said the squirrel; “and great fun it is, too. -You should see how we swing about in a high wind. Delightful!” - -Tommy Smith thought that it would make _him_ giddy. “It _must_ be -dangerous,” he said. “Suppose you were all to be swung out, or the -branch were to be blown off, or”— - -“Oh, we never think of such things,” said the squirrel. “They are sure -not to happen; and even if they did, we should be all right, somehow, I -daresay.” - -“I don’t think you would,” said Tommy Smith. “The woodpigeon might, -perhaps, but, you see, you can’t fly, and so”— - -“Oh, can’t I?” said the squirrel. “Why, how did I get here then, from -tree to tree? Didn’t you see me?” - -“Oh, but that was jumping,” said Tommy Smith. - -“Jumping? Nonsense!” said the squirrel. “Why, I went through the air, -you know, and that is just what one does when one flies, isn’t it?” - -“Oh yes, of course,” said Tommy Smith, “but”— - -“Very well,” said the squirrel; “then when _I_ jump, I fly.” - -“But you haven’t got wings,” said Tommy Smith. He knew he was right, -but he didn’t know how to prove it. - -“That makes it all the more clever of me,” said the squirrel. “It is -easy enough to fly if you have wings, but very difficult indeed if you -haven’t. But we squirrels are a clever family, and can do anything. -Why, one of us is called the ‘Flying Squirrel,’ you know; and why -should he be called a flying squirrel if he can’t fly? Not fly? Why, -look here!—look here!—look here!”—and at each “look here!” the -squirrel was in a different tree, and still he went on jumping, or -flying (which do _you_ think it was?), from one to another, until very -soon he was quite out of sight. - -And he never came back—at least not whilst Tommy Smith was there. I -think he must have come back at _some_ time or other, to sit in his -little summer-house again with his wife and children. But Tommy Smith -had not time enough to wait for him; so, as soon as he was sure that he -was really gone, he walked away to his friend the woodpigeon. - - - - -CHAPTER XI. - -THE BARN-OWL - - “_In at Tommy Smith’s window the owl has a peep; - He talks to him wisely, and leaves him asleep._” - - -IT was just the very exact time for a little boy like Tommy Smith to -have been in bed for about five minutes (your mother will know _what_ -time it was); so, of course, he _had_ been in bed for about five -minutes, and he wasn’t asleep yet. It was a beautiful night, the window -was open a little at the top, and Tommy Smith was looking through it, -right away to where the moon and the stars were shining. All at once -a great white bird flitted across the window—so silently!—without -making any noise at all. Most birds, you know, make a swishing with -their wings, which you can hear when you are close to them (sometimes -when a good way off too, like the peewit), but this bird made none at -all. - -“Oh!” cried Tommy Smith, “whatever was that?” As he said this, the -great white bird flew back again, but—just fancy!—instead of passing -by the window as it did before, it flew up on to it, and sat with its -head inside the room, looking at Tommy Smith. “Oh, who are you?” said -Tommy Smith. And yet he knew quite well that it was an owl. No other -bird could have such great, round eyes, and such a funny wise-looking -face. - -The owl sat looking at Tommy Smith for a little while, and then he said -in a very wise tone of voice, “Guess who I am.” - -“I think you are the owl,” said Tommy Smith. - -“That is right,” said the owl. “But what kind of owl do you think I am?” - -“Oh,” said Tommy Smith, “I suppose you are the owl that says ‘Tu whit, -tu whoo.’” - -“I am _not_,” said the owl very decisively. “I have never said anything -so absurd in the whole of my life. Why, what does it mean? Nothing, -_I_ should say. It has simply _no_ meaning. What I _do_ say is -‘Shrirr-r-r-r,’ which is very different, is it not now?” - -“Yes,” said Tommy Smith, “it is very _different_, but”— - -“Of course it is,” said the owl; “when I say _that_, I feel that I am -making a sensible remark.” - -Tommy Smith didn’t think that “shrirr-r-r-r” was a _much_ more sensible -remark than “tu whit, tu whoo,” but he thought he had better not say -so, as the owl spoke so positively. - -“There are a great many different kinds of owls in the world, you -know,” the barn-owl continued. “Some are very large, as large as an -eagle, and others are a good deal smaller than I am. Here, in England, -there are three kinds,—the wood-owl, the tawny owl (I can’t answer -for what _they_ say), and the barn-owl. Now _I_, thank goodness, am -a barn-owl. I must ask you to remember that, because, naturally, I -shouldn’t like to be mistaken for one of the others.” - -“Oh, I’m sure I shall remember it,” said Tommy Smith, “because”— - -“Never mind saying why,” said the owl, “it would take too long. Well, -and were you surprised to see me?” - -“Oh yes, I was a little,” said Tommy Smith. “I just looked up, and I -saw a great white thing going past the window.” - -“I suppose I looked white to you,” said the owl; “but that is because -_you_ are not nocturnal, as I am. But, if you were an owl, like me, -you would see that I am not really white. At anyrate, there is more of -me that isn’t white, than that is. My face is white, I know,—these -beautiful, soft, silky feathers that make two circles round my fine -dark eyes,—my face-discs they are called (what a pity you can’t see -them better!), _they_ are white, and very handsome they look. I am very -proud of them, for I am the only owl in England that has them. But, -after all, my face, though it is beautiful, is only a small part of me. -My back, which is much larger, is not white at all, but a light reddish -yellow. There, now you get the moonlight on it nicely. Such pretty, -delicate colouring. What a pity you are not nocturnal! Then, even my -breast is not quite white. It has some very pretty grey tints about -it. And yet I am called the ‘white owl,’ as well as the ‘barn-owl,’ -and often that name is put first in books. It is very annoying. The -barn-owl is a good sensible name; for I do know something about barns, -and I am very fond of catching the mice that live in them. But why -should I be called white, when I have such pretty colours? It is one -of my grievances. You know I have a good many grievances.” - -“Have you?” said Tommy Smith. (He knew what a grievance was; one of -those things that ought never to be made out of anything.) - -“Yes,” said the owl; “and do you know what I do with them?” - -“No,” said Tommy Smith. He didn’t _quite_ understand what the owl meant. - -“Well,” said the owl—“mind, I’m going to say something very wise now -(you know I’m an owl),—I put up with them.” - -“Oh!” said Tommy Smith. - -“Yes,” said the owl. “It will take you a very long time to find out -what a wise remark that was. _You_ couldn’t have made it, you know; I -mean, of course, with the proper expression. I couldn’t myself _once_, -when I was only a young owl, but now that I am grown up, and have a -wife and family to assist me, I can.” - -“Oh yes,” said Tommy Smith. (It was all he could think of to say.) - -“You’ve no idea,” the owl went on, “what a time it takes one to make -_some_ remarks properly. Now take, for instance, the one, ‘It’s a -sad world!’ It _seems_ very easy, but even if you were to repeat it a -hundred times a day for the next fortnight, you wouldn’t be able to say -it in the way it ought to be said—like this,” and the owl snapped his -beak, and said it again. “_That_ sounds _convincing_,” he remarked; -“but as for a little boy saying it in _that_ way,—no, no.” - -“Is it so _very_ difficult,” said Tommy Smith. - -“Well, it wants help,” said the owl; “that’s the principal thing. -If you were left to yourself, you’d never manage it; but first one -person helps you, and then another, until at last—after a good many -years, you know—you get into the way of it. It’s like shrugging one’s -shoulders. It takes one half a lifetime to do _that_—_well_.” - -“Does it?” said Tommy Smith. - -“Ask your father,” said the owl; “only you mustn’t expect him to make -such a wise answer as I should, because, of course, he isn’t an owl, -like me.” - -Tommy Smith didn’t think the owl had said anything so _very_ wise, but -he had used a word twice which he didn’t know the meaning of, and so -he said, “Please, Mr. Owl, what does being ‘nocturnal’ mean?” - -“To be nocturnal,” said the owl, “is to wake up and see at night, and -go to bed in the daytime, which is what we owls do.” - -“Oh yes, I know,” said Tommy Smith; “and if an owl ever _does_ come out -in the daytime, a lot of little birds fly after him and”— - -“Yes,” said the owl. “It is very grand, is it not, to be attended in -that way? Common birds have to fly about by themselves, but, of course, -when one is a great owl, it is natural that people should make a fuss -about one.” - -“But, Mr. Owl,” said Tommy Smith (he really couldn’t help saying this, -though he was afraid the owl might be angry), “don’t the little birds -fly after you because they don’t like you, and”— - -“Dear, dear!” said the owl, “what funny notions little boys do get into -their heads. Not like me, don’t they? That is very ungrateful of them, -because _I_ like _them_ very much. Sometimes I like them almost as much -as a mouse, you know. But, after all, what does it matter whether they -like me or not? The important thing is to have a retinue, all the rest -is of no consequence. Why do you suppose”—The owl stopped all of a -sudden, as if he had just thought of something, and then he said, “But, -perhaps, hearing so many wise things, one after the other, in such a -short time, may be bad for you,—too much strain on the brain, you -know. What do you think?” - -“Oh, I don’t think it will do me any harm,” said Tommy Smith. - -“Very well,” said the owl; “in the cool of the night, perhaps, it may -not, but I wouldn’t answer for it in the daytime, if the sun was at all -hot. Well, now do you suppose that if all the people in the world who -had retinues were to know what their retinues thought about them, they -would be any the happier for it?” - -“I don’t know,” said Tommy Smith. - -“Well,” said the owl (I really cannot tell you how wise he looked as he -said this), “_I do_.” - -“But what _is_ a retinue?” asked Tommy Smith. - -“Oh dear,” said the owl, “I have been forgetting that I am a wise owl, -and that you are only a little boy who doesn’t know long words. A -retinue is an _entourage_, you know, and”— - -“But I don’t know what that word means either,” said Tommy Smith (and, -indeed, he thought it was rather a more difficult one than the other). - -“Oh dear,” said the owl, “I am forgetting again. Why, when there are a -lot of little birds, who fly round you and twitter whenever you come -out and show yourself, that is what I call having a retinue or an -_entourage_; and, depend upon it, it is a very grand thing to have. The -more birds there are to twitter about you, the grander bird _you_ are. -But it doesn’t so much matter _what_ they twitter, and as for what they -_think_, you had better know nothing at all about _that_.” - -It was all very well for the owl to talk in this very wise way, but -Tommy Smith felt sure that the little birds didn’t like him at all, and -only flew round him to annoy him when he happened to come out in the -daytime. And he didn’t think it was such a very grand thing to have -a retinue like that. “They would peck at him too, I daresay, if they -weren’t afraid,” he said to himself; “and no wonder, if he eats them.” -But he wasn’t quite sure whether the owl did this or not, so he thought -he had better ask him before feeling angry with him. - -“_Do_ you eat the little birds, Mr. Owl?” he said. - -“Not very often,” the owl answered. “The fact is, I don’t so _very_ -much care about them. Only, sometimes, when I want a change of diet, -or if they happen to get in my way, I like to try them. They can’t -complain of _that_, you know.” - -“Why not?” said Tommy Smith. - -“They haven’t time,” said the owl. “You see, I catch them asleep, and -by the time they wake up, they’ve been eaten.” - -“I think it’s a great _shame_,” said Tommy Smith; “and I think you’re a -_wicked_ bird to do it. You ought to be shot for doing such things, and -when I am grown up, and have a gun”— - -“Wait a bit,” said the owl. “Do you know what you would be doing if you -were to shoot me? Why, you would be shooting the most useful bird in -the whole country. You wouldn’t want to do _that_, I suppose?” - -Tommy Smith didn’t quite know what to say to this. “Of course, if you -really _are_ very useful,” he began— - -“Well, if you were a farmer,” the owl went on, “I don’t suppose you -would like to have all your corn, and wheat, and hay, and everything -eaten up by rats and mice, would you?” - -“Oh no,” said Tommy Smith. - -“That is what would happen, though, if it wasn’t for me,” said the -owl. “You see, _I_ eat the rats and mice. They are my proper food, -especially the mice. A full-grown rat is rather large for me—too large -to swallow whole, at anyrate; and I like to swallow things whole if -I can. But the mice and the young rats are just the right size, and -you’ve no idea what a lot of them I eat. I have a very good appetite, I -can tell you, and so have my children. Of course, I have to feed them -as well as myself, so there is plenty of work for me to do. Every night -I fly round the fields and farmyards, and when I see a mouse, or a -rat, or a mole, or a shrew-mouse, down I pounce upon it. Now think how -many owls there are all over the country, and think what thousands and -thousands of rats and mice they must catch every night, and then think -what a lot of good they must do. Or, here is another way. Think how -many rats and mice there are even now, although there are so many owls -to catch them, and think how much harm they do, and think how many more -there would be, and how much more harm they would do if there were no -owls to catch them. That is a lot of thinking is it not? Well, have you -thought of it all?” - -“I’ve tried to,” said Tommy Smith. - -“It’s difficult, isn’t it?” said the owl. “It’s all very well to say -‘think,’ but the fact is, you _can’t_ think what a useful bird an owl -is—and especially a barn-owl. But, perhaps, you don’t believe me.” - -“Oh yes, I do,” said Tommy Smith. “I always thought that owls killed -rats and mice.” - -“You can prove it, if you like,” said the owl, “and I’ll tell you -how. I told you that I liked to swallow animals whole, so, of course, -everything goes down—fur, bones, feathers (if it does happen to be a -bird), and all. But I can’t be expected to digest such things as that, -so I have to get rid of them in some way or other. Well, what do I do? -Why, I bring them all up again in pellets about the size and shape of a -potato.” - -“Oh, but potatoes are of different sizes and shapes,” said Tommy Smith. - -“_I_ mean a smallish-sized oblong potato,” said the owl. “That is -what my pellets look like, only they are of a greyish sort of colour. -Sometimes they are quite silvery.” - -“How funny!” said Tommy Smith. - -“How pretty, I suppose you mean,” said the owl. “Yes, they _are_ -pretty. Now, if you look about under the trees in the fields where I -have been sitting, you will see these pretty pellets of mine lying on -the grass. Pick them up and pull them to pieces, and you will find -that they are nothing but the fur, and skulls, and bones of mice, and -shrew-mice, and young rats. Sometimes the skull and beak of a bird -will be there, and then it will almost always be a sparrow’s. Sparrows -are a nuisance, you know, because there are too many of them. But, as -for mice, there will be three or four of them in every pellet (you can -count them by the skulls), and you know what a nuisance _they_ are. -Let anyone who is not quite sure whether I am a useful bird or not look -at my pellets. Then he’ll know, and if he shoots me after that, he must -either be very stupid, or very wicked, or both. Well, do you still mean -to shoot me when you grow up?” - -“Oh no,” said Tommy Smith, “I never will, now that I know how useful -you are, and what a lot of good you do.” - -The owl looked very pleased at this, so Tommy Smith thought he would -take the opportunity to ask his advice about something which had been -puzzling him a good deal. “Please, Mr. Owl,” he said, “I promised the -rat not to kill him any more. But, if rats and mice do such a lot of -harm, oughtn’t I to kill them whenever I can?” - -“Certainly not,” said the owl. “A little boy should be kind to animals, -and not trouble his head about anything else. No, no; be kind to -animals and leave the rats and mice to _me_.” That was the wise owl’s -advice to Tommy Smith, and _I_ think it was very good advice. - -“Where do you live, Mr. Owl?” (that was the next question that Tommy -Smith asked). “I suppose it is in the woods.” - -“No,” the owl answered. “Barn-owls do not live in the woods. The -tawny-owls and the wood-owls do. Woods are good enough for them, but we -like to have more comfortable surroundings. We don’t object to trees, -of course. A nice hollow tree is a great comfort, and I, for one, could -not do without it. But it must be within a reasonable distance of a -village, and the closer it is to a church, the better I like it.” - -“Do you, Mr. Owl,” said Tommy Smith. - -“Yes,” said the owl. “I don’t mind how far I am from a railway station -or even a post office, but the church _must_ be near.” - -“I suppose you like to sit in the tower, Mr. Owl,” said Tommy Smith. - -“I should think so,” said the owl; “the belfry is there, you know, and -I am so fond of that. It is so nice to sit in one’s belfry and think -of one’s barns, and farms, and haystacks. And then, when the bells -ring, you can’t think what fun that is—especially on the first day of -January when they ring in the New Year. I get quite excited then, and -I give a scream, and throw myself off the old tower, and fly round it, -and whoop and shriek until I seem to be one of the mad bells myself. -For they _are_ mad then, you know. They go mad once every year—on New -Year’s day. People come out to listen sometimes. They look up into the -air, and say, ‘Hark! There they go. It is the New Year now. They are -ringing it in.’ Then all at once the bells stop ringing, and it is -all over; the New Year has been rung in. But what there is new about -it is more than _I_ can say, wise as I am. It all seems to go on just -the same as before, and sometimes I wonder what all the fuss has been -about. I have never been able to see any difference myself between the -last minute of the thirty-first of December and the first minute of -the first of January. On a cold rainy night especially, they seem very -much alike. But, of course, there must _be_ a difference, or the bells -wouldn’t ring as they do.” - -“Oh, they ring because it’s the new year, Mr. Owl,” said Tommy Smith. - -“Yes, that’s it,” said the owl; “but I should never have found it out -without them.” - -Tommy Smith began to think that the owl couldn’t be so _very_ wise -after all, or surely he would have known the difference between -the old year and the new year. He was going to explain it to him -thoroughly, but he was getting rather sleepy by this time, and it is -difficult to explain things when one is sleepy. - -So he didn’t, and the owl went on with, “Oh yes, we love churches, -we owls do. We have our nests there, you know, and we could not find -a safer place to make them in. Anywhere else we might be disturbed -and rudely treated, for people are not nearly so polite to us as they -ought to be. But we are always safe in a church, for no one would be so -wicked as to annoy us there. Besides, a church is a wonderful place to -hide in. People pass by it, and come into it, and sit down and go out -again, without having any idea that we are there, and have been there -all the time. They never think of that.” - -“What part of the church do you build your nest in, Mr. Owl?” said -Tommy Smith. - -“Oh, that is in the belfry too,” said the owl. “The belfry is my part -of the church. I think it must have been built for me, it suits me so -well. I am called the belfry-owl sometimes, and that is a very good -name for me too. But now don’t ask me any more questions, because you -are getting sleepy, and I have something to tell you before you go to -sleep.” - -And then the owl told all about the grand meeting that the animals -had held in the woods, and all that they had said to each other, and -what they had decided to do to try and make Tommy Smith a better boy -to animals, and how, at first, they had wanted to hurt him (or even -to kill him), because they were so angry with him, until the owl had -persuaded them not to. It was all the wise owl’s doing. _He_ knew that -the best way to make a little boy kind to animals was to teach him -something about them; and who could teach him so well as the animals -themselves? - - - - -CHAPTER XII. - -THE LEAVE-TAKING - - “_All ‘Tommy Smith’s Animals’ take leave with joy_, - _For they know Tommy Smith is a different boy_.” - - -WHEN Tommy Smith had gone to sleep, the owl flew away, and he flew to -the same place where he had met the other animals before, and found -them all there again waiting for him (of course, it had been arranged). -Then all the animals began to tell each other about the conversations -they had had with Tommy Smith, and what a very much better boy he had -become. They were all so glad; and, of course, they all thanked the -owl, because it had been his idea. - -Then the owl thanked all the animals for thanking _him_, and he said -that it _was_ his idea, but that it might just as well have been the -idea of any other animal there, and he wished that it _had_ been, -because, _then_, he could have called it clever, but _now_, of course, -he couldn’t, for _that_ would be praising himself,—which would -_never_ do. You see, he wanted to be modest. One ought always to be -modest when one makes a speech. And now (the owl said) he was quite -sure that Tommy Smith would never be unkind to animals any more as long -as he lived, because, just before he flew away, he had asked him to -promise that he wouldn’t. But Tommy Smith had just gone off to sleep -then, and so he had had to promise it in his sleep. “And, you know,” -said the owl, “that when a promise is made in _that_ way, it is always -kept.” Then all the animals clapped their—well, whatever they could -clap, and said “Hurrah!” and the meeting broke up. - -And the owl was right. As Tommy Smith grew older, and became a big boy, -he found that animals did not talk to him any more in the way they -used to do. It seemed as if they only cared to talk to _little_ boys -or girls. But there was one way of having conversations with them, -which he got to like better and better, and that was to go out into the -woods and fields and watch what they were doing. He soon found that -that was quite as interesting as really talking to them. In fact, it -_was_ talking to them in another kind of way, for they kept telling him -all about themselves, only without speaking. And the more Tommy Smith -learnt about them, the more he liked them, until the animals became his -very best friends. Of course, one is never unkind to one’s very best -friends, and, besides, Tommy Smith had given the owl a promise—in his -sleep. - - - _Printed by_ - MORRISON & GIBB LIMITED - _Edinburgh_ - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Tommy Smith's Animals, by Edmund Selous - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK TOMMY SMITH'S ANIMALS *** - -***** This file should be named 51933-0.txt or 51933-0.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/1/9/3/51933/ - -Produced by Giovanni Fini, Emmanuel Ackerman and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This -file was produced from images generously made available -by The Internet Archive) - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - diff --git a/old/51933-0.zip b/old/51933-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 1353a6f..0000000 --- a/old/51933-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/51933-h.zip b/old/51933-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index a5cd396..0000000 --- a/old/51933-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/51933-h/51933-h.htm b/old/51933-h/51933-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 0e689d2..0000000 --- a/old/51933-h/51933-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,7541 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" - "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> - <head> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=utf-8" /> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Style-Type" content="text/css" /> - <title> - The Project Gutenberg eBook of Tommy Smith’s Animals , by Edmund Selous. - </title> - <link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" /> - <style type="text/css"> - -body {margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%;} -div.limit {max-width: 35em; margin-left: auto; margin-right: auto;} -div.chapter {page-break-before: always;} - - - h1, h2 {text-align: center; padding-left: 0em;} - -p {margin-top: 0.2em; text-align: justify; margin-bottom: 0em; text-indent: 1.5em;} -.pi10 {text-indent: 0em; padding-left: 10em;} -.pc {text-align: center; text-indent: 0em;} -.pc1 {margin-top: 1em; text-align: center; text-indent: 0em;} -.pc4 {margin-top: 4em; text-align: center; text-indent: 0em;} -.pp6q {margin-top: 0em; font-size: 90%; text-align: left; margin-bottom: 0em; padding-left: 6em; text-indent: -0.45em;} -.pbq {line-height: 1em; text-indent: 1.2em; font-size: 90%; margin-left: 5%; margin-right: 5%;} -.ptn {margin-top: 0.3em; text-indent: -1em; margin-left: 2%;} - -.p1 {margin-top: 1em;} -.p4 {margin-top: 4em;} - -.small {font-size: 75%;} -.reduct {font-size: 90%;} -.lmid {font-size: 110%;} -.mid {font-size: 125%;} -.large {font-size: 150%;} -.xlarge {font-size: 200%;} - -hr {width: 33%; margin-top: 2em; margin-bottom: 2em; margin-left: 33.5%; margin-right: 33.5%; clear: both;} -hr.chap {width: 65%; margin-left: 17.5%; margin-right: 17.5%;} - -.figcenter {margin: auto; text-align: center; margin-top: 2em; margin-bottom: 2em;} - -table {margin-left: auto; margin-right: auto;} - -#toc {width: 60%; line-height: 1em; margin-top: 1em; font-size: 110%;} -#t01 {width: 50%; line-height: 1em; margin-top: 1em;} -#toi {width: 75%; line-height: 1em; margin-top: 1em; font-size: 90%;} - - .tdl1 {text-align: justify; vertical-align: top; padding-left: 1.5em; text-indent: -1em; font-size: 90%;} - .tdl2 {text-align: justify; vertical-align: top; width: 1em; font-size: 90%;} - .tdr1 {text-align: right; width: 1em; vertical-align: top; font-size: 90%;} - .tdr2 {text-align: right; width: 1em; vertical-align: bottom; font-size: 90%;} - -.pagenum { /* visibility: hidden; */ position: absolute; left: 94%; color: gray; - font-size: smaller; text-align: right; text-indent: 0em; font-style: normal; font-weight: normal;} - -.caption {font-weight: bold;} - -.figcenter {margin: auto; text-align: center; margin-top: 2em; margin-bottom: 2em;} - -.smcap {font-variant: small-caps;} - -p.drop-cap00 {padding-top: 2em; text-indent: 0em;} -p.drop-cap04 {padding-top: 2em; text-indent: -0.4em;} -p.drop-cap06 {padding-top: 2em; text-indent: -0.6em;} -p.drop-cap08 {padding-top: 2em; text-indent: -0.8em;} -p.drop-cap16 {padding-top: 2em; text-indent: -1.6em;} - -p.drop-cap00:first-letter, -p.drop-cap04:first-letter, -p.drop-cap06:first-letter, -p.drop-cap08:first-letter, -p.drop-cap16:first-letter - - {float: left; margin: 0.07em 0.1em 0em 0em; font-size: 480%; line-height:0.85em;} - -@media handheld {p.drop-cap00:first-letter, - p.drop-cap04:first-letter, - p.drop-cap06:first-letter, - p.drop-cap08:first-letter, - p.drop-cap16:first-letter - {float: none; margin: 0; font-size: 100%;} -} - -.transnote {background-color: #E6E6FA; color: black; font-size:smaller; padding:0.5em; margin-bottom:5em; font-family:sans-serif, serif; } - </style> - </head> -<body> - - -<pre> - -The Project Gutenberg EBook of Tommy Smith's Animals, by Edmund Selous - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - - - -Title: Tommy Smith's Animals - -Author: Edmund Selous - -Illustrator: G. W. Ord - -Release Date: May 2, 2016 [EBook #51933] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK TOMMY SMITH'S ANIMALS *** - - - - -Produced by Giovanni Fini, Emmanuel Ackerman and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This -file was produced from images generously made available -by The Internet Archive) - - - - - - -</pre> - -<div class="limit"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<div class="transnote p4"> -<p class="pc large">TRANSCRIBER’S NOTE:</p> -<p class="ptn">—Obvious print and punctuation errors were corrected.</p> -</div> -<hr class="chap" /> -</div> - -<div class="chapter"> -<div class="figcenter"> - <img src="images/cover.jpg" width="350" height="593" alt="" /> -</div></div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_i" id="Page_i">[i]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p class="p4 xlarge">TOMMY SMITH’S ANIMALS</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_ii" id="Page_ii">[ii]</a></span></p> - -<p class="pc4 lmid">BY THE SAME AUTHOR</p> - -<p class="pi10"><span class="smcap">Tommy Smith’s other Animals</span><br /> -<span class="smcap">Jack’s Insects</span></p> - -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_iii" id="Page_iii">[iii]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<div class="figcenter"> - <img src="images/fr.jpg" width="400" height="375" id="fr" - alt="" - title="" /> - <div class="caption"><p class="pc"><i>HE</i> MAY HAVE FOUND <i>ANOTHER</i> HARE”</p> -</div></div> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_iv" id="Page_iv">[iv]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h1 class="p4">TOMMY SMITH’S<br />ANIMALS</h1> - -<p class="pc4">BY</p> -<p class="pc1 mid">EDMUND SELOUS</p> - -<p class="pc4">WITH EIGHT ILLUSTRATIONS BY<br /> -G. W. ORD</p> - -<p class="pc4">TWELFTH EDITION</p> - -<p class="pc4 mid">METHUEN & CO. LTD.<br /> -36 ESSEX STREET W.C.<br /> -LONDON</p> - -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_v" id="Page_v">[v]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<table id="t01" summary="cont"> - - <tr> - <td class="tdl1"><i>First Published</i></td> - <td class="tdl2"><i>October</i></td> - <td class="tdl2"><i>1899</i></td> - </tr> - - <tr> - <td class="tdl1"><i>Second Edition</i></td> - <td class="tdl2"><i>December</i></td> - <td class="tdl2"><i>1900</i></td> - </tr> - - <tr> - <td class="tdl1"><i>Third Edition</i></td> - <td class="tdl2"><i>December</i></td> - <td class="tdl2"><i>1902</i></td> - </tr> - - <tr> - <td class="tdl1"><i>Fourth Edition</i></td> - <td class="tdl2"><i>September</i></td> - <td class="tdl2"><i>1905</i></td> - </tr> - - <tr> - <td class="tdl1"><i>Fifth Edition</i></td> - <td class="tdl2"><i>April</i></td> - <td class="tdl2"><i>1906</i></td> - </tr> - - <tr> - <td class="tdl1"><i>Sixth Edition</i></td> - <td class="tdl2"><i>September</i></td> - <td class="tdl2"><i>1906</i></td> - </tr> - - <tr> - <td class="tdl1"><i>Seventh Edition</i></td> - <td class="tdl2"><i>January</i></td> - <td class="tdl2"><i>1907</i></td> - </tr> - - <tr> - <td class="tdl1"><i>Eighth Edition</i></td> - <td class="tdl2"><i>April</i></td> - <td class="tdl2"><i>1907</i></td> - </tr> - - <tr> - <td class="tdl1"><i>Ninth Edition</i></td> - <td class="tdl2"><i>November</i></td> - <td class="tdl2"><i>1907</i></td> - </tr> - - <tr> - <td class="tdl1"><i>Tenth Edition</i></td> - <td class="tdl2"><i>May</i></td> - <td class="tdl2"><i>1908</i></td> - </tr> - - <tr> - <td class="tdl1"><i>Eleventh Edition</i></td> - <td class="tdl2"><i>September</i></td> - <td class="tdl2"><i>1909</i></td> - </tr> - - <tr> - <td class="tdl1"><i>Twelfth Edition</i></td> - <td class="tdl2"><i>September</i></td> - <td class="tdl2"><i>1912</i></td> - </tr> - -</table> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_vi" id="Page_vi">[vi]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="p4">CONTENTS</h2> - -<table id="toc" summary="cont"> - - <tr> - <td colspan="2" class="tdl1"><span class="small">CHAPTER</span></td> - <td class="tdr2"><span class="small">PAGE</span></td> - </tr> - - <tr> - <td class="tdr1">I.</td> - <td class="tdl1">THE MEETING</td> - <td class="tdr2"><a href="#Page_1">1</a></td> - </tr> - - <tr> - <td class="tdr1">II.</td> - <td class="tdl1">THE FROG AND THE TOAD</td> - <td class="tdr2"><a href="#Page_11">11</a></td> - </tr> - - <tr> - <td class="tdr1">III.</td> - <td class="tdl1">THE ROOK</td> - <td class="tdr2"><a href="#Page_25">25</a></td> - </tr> - - <tr> - <td class="tdr1">IV.</td> - <td class="tdl1">THE RAT</td> - <td class="tdr2"><a href="#Page_39">39</a></td> - </tr> - - <tr> - <td class="tdr1">V.</td> - <td class="tdl1">THE HARE</td> - <td class="tdr2"><a href="#Page_54">54</a></td> - </tr> - - <tr> - <td class="tdr1">VI.</td> - <td class="tdl1">THE GRASS-SNAKE AND ADDER</td> - <td class="tdr2"><a href="#Page_74">74</a></td> - </tr> - - <tr> - <td class="tdr1">VII.</td> - <td class="tdl1">THE PEEWIT</td> - <td class="tdr2"><a href="#Page_96">96</a></td> - </tr> - - <tr> - <td class="tdr1">VIII.</td> - <td class="tdl1">THE MOLE</td> - <td class="tdr2"><a href="#Page_115">115</a></td> - </tr> - - <tr> - <td class="tdr1">IX.</td> - <td class="tdl1">THE WOODPIGEON</td> - <td class="tdr2"><a href="#Page_143">143</a></td> - </tr> - - <tr> - <td class="tdr1">X.</td> - <td class="tdl1">THE SQUIRREL</td> - <td class="tdr2"><a href="#Page_166">166</a></td> - </tr> - - <tr> - <td class="tdr1">XI.</td> - <td class="tdl1">THE BARN-OWL</td> - <td class="tdr2"><a href="#Page_187">187</a></td> - </tr> - - <tr> - <td class="tdr1">XII.</td> - <td class="tdl1">THE LEAVE-TAKING</td> - <td class="tdr2"><a href="#Page_205">205</a></td> - </tr> - -</table> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_vii" id="Page_vii">[vii]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="p4">LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS</h2> - -<table id="toi" summary="illuastrations"> - - <tr> - <td> </td> - <td class="tdr2"><span class="small">PAGE</span></td> - </tr> - - <tr> - <td class="tdl1">“HE MAY HAVE FOUND ANOTHER HARE”</td> - <td class="tdr2"><a href="#fr"><i>Frontispiece</i></a></td> - </tr> - - <tr> - <td class="tdl1">“THAT IS WHY I AM SO WISE”</td> - <td class="tdr2"><a href="#i9">9</a></td> - </tr> - - <tr> - <td class="tdl1">“I SHALL KEEP AWAKE TILL THE RAT COMES”</td> - <td class="tdr2"><a href="#i39">39</a></td> - </tr> - - <tr> - <td class="tdl1">PAT, PAT, PAT. “DO YOU HEAR?”</td> - <td class="tdr2"><a href="#i41">41</a></td> - </tr> - - <tr> - <td class="tdl1">“BITE HIM!”</td> - <td class="tdr2"><a href="#i51">51</a></td> - </tr> - - <tr> - <td class="tdl1">“ALL HAPPY (EXCEPT THE HARE)”</td> - <td class="tdr2"><a href="#i63">63</a></td> - </tr> - - <tr> - <td class="tdl1">“THERE ARE THREE FROGS IN MY STOMACH AT THIS MOMENT”</td> - <td class="tdr2"><a href="#i79">79</a></td> - </tr> - - <tr> - <td class="tdl1">“WE MOLES ARE VERY HEROIC”</td> - <td class="tdr2"><a href="#i141">141</a></td> - </tr> - -</table> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_1" id="Page_1">[1]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p class="pc4 xlarge">TOMMY SMITH’S ANIMALS</p> - -<h2 class="p4">CHAPTER I.<br /> -<span class="small">THE MEETING</span></h2> - -<p class="pp6q">“<i>The owl calls a meeting, and has an idea:<br /> -They all think it good, though it SOUNDS rather queer.</i>”</p> - -<p class="drop-cap04">THERE was once a little boy, named -Tommy Smith, who was very cruel -to animals, because nobody had taught -him that it was wrong to be so. He would -throw stones at the birds as they sat in the -trees or hedges; and if he did not hit them, -that was only because they were too quick -for him, and flew away as soon as they saw -the stone coming. But he always <i>meant</i> -to hit them—yes, and to kill them too,—which -made it every bit as bad as if he -really had killed them. Then, if he saw a -rat, he would make his dog run after it, -and if the poor thing tried to escape by -running down a hole, he and the dog together -would dig it out, and then the dog<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_2" id="Page_2">[2]</a></span> -would bite it with his sharp teeth until it -was quite dead. It never seemed to occur -to this boy that the poor rat had done <i>him</i> -no harm, and that it might be the father or -mother of some little baby rats, who would -now die of hunger. Even if the rat got -away, he would whip the dog for not -catching it, yet the dog had done his best; -for, of course, dogs must do what their -masters tell them, and cannot know any -better. It was just the same with hares -or rabbits, squirrels, rooks, or partridges. -Indeed, this boy could not see any -animal playing about, and doing no -harm, without trying to frighten it or to -hurt it.</p> - -<p>When the spring came, and the birds -began to build their nests, and to lay their -pretty eggs in them, then it is dreadful to -think how cruel this Tommy Smith was. -He would look about amongst the trees -and bushes, and when he had found a nest, -he would take all the eggs that were in it, -and not leave even one for the poor mother -bird to sit on when she came back. Indeed, -he would often tear down the nest too, -after he had taken the eggs. Perhaps you -will wonder what he did with these eggs.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_3" id="Page_3">[3]</a></span> -Well, when he had brought them home -and shown them to his father and mother, -who never thought of scolding him, or to -his little brothers and sisters (for he was -the eldest of the family), he would throw -them away, and think no more about them. -If he had left them in the nest, then out of -each pretty little egg would have come a -pretty little bird. But now, for every egg -he had taken away, there was one bird less -to sing in the woods in the spring and -summer.</p> - -<p>At last this boy became such a nuisance -to all the animals round about, that they -determined to punish him in some way or -other. They thought the first thing to do -was for all of them to meet together and -have a good talk about it. In a wood, not far -off, there was a nice open space where the -ground was smooth and covered with moss. -Here they all agreed to come one fine -night, for they thought it would be nice -and quiet then, and that nobody would -disturb them, as, perhaps, they might do -in the daytime.</p> - -<p>So, as soon as the moon rose, they began -to assemble, and I wish you could have -been there too, to see them all come, sometimes<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_4" id="Page_4">[4]</a></span> -one at a time, and sometimes two or -three together.</p> - -<p>The rat was one of the first to arrive, -and then came the hare and the rabbit -arm in arm, for they knew each other well, -and were very good friends. The frog was -late, for he had had a good way to hop -from the nearest pond, where he lived, so -that his cousin, the toad, who was slower, -but lived nearer, got there before him. -The snake had no need to make a journey -at all, for he lived under a bush just on the -edge of the open space. All the little -birds, too, had gone to roost in the trees -and bushes close by, so as to be ready in -good time; and, when the moon rose, they -drew out their heads from under their -wings, and were wide awake in a moment. -The rook and the partridge, and other -large birds, were there as well, and the -squirrel sat with his tail over his head, on -the branch of a small fir tree. Then there -were weasels, and lizards, and hedgehogs, -and slow-worms, and many other animals -besides.</p> - -<p>In fact, if you had seen them all together, -you would have wondered how one little -boy could have found time to plague and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_5" id="Page_5">[5]</a></span> -worry so many different creatures. But -you must remember that even a very <i>little</i> -boy can do a <i>great</i> deal of mischief. Perhaps -there were some animals there that -little Tommy Smith had not hurt, because -he had not yet seen them, but these came -because they knew he <i>would</i> hurt them as -soon as he could; and, besides, they were -angry because their friends and companions -had been ill-treated by him.</p> - -<p>At last it seemed as if there was nobody -else to come, and that everything was -ready. Still, they seemed waiting for -something, and all at once a great owl -came swooping down, and settled on a -large mole-hill which was just in the -middle of the open space. Now, the owl, -as perhaps you know, is a very wise bird, -and, for this reason, all the other animals -had chosen him to be the chief at their -meeting, and to decide what was best to -be done, in case they should not agree -amongst themselves. He at once showed -<i>how</i> wise he was, by saying that before he -gave his own opinion he would hear what -everybody else had to say. Then everybody -began to talk at once, and there was -a great hubbub, until the owl said that<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_6" id="Page_6">[6]</a></span> -only one should speak at a time, and that -the hare had better begin, because he was -the largest of all the animals there.</p> - -<p>So the hare stood up, and said he -thought the best way to punish Tommy -Smith was for every one of them to do -him what harm he could. For his part, -he was only a timid animal, and not at -all accustomed to hurt people. Still, -he had very sharp teeth, and he thought -he might be able to jump as high -as Tommy Smith’s face and give him a -good bite on the cheek or ear, and then -run off so quickly that nobody could catch -him. The rabbit spoke next, and said -that he was just as timid as the hare, and -not so strong or so swift. All <i>he</i> could do -was to go on digging holes, and he hoped -that some day Tommy Smith would fall -into one of them. The hedgehog then got -up, and said he would hide himself in one -of these holes and put up his prickles for -Tommy Smith to fall on. This would be -sure to hurt him, and perhaps it might -even put one of his eyes out. The rat -thought it would be better if the hedgehog -were to get into Tommy Smith’s bed, -so as to prick him all over when he was<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_7" id="Page_7">[7]</a></span> -undressed; but the hedgehog would not -agree to this, as he did not understand -houses, and thought he would be sure to -be caught if he went into one.</p> - -<p>“Well, then,” said the rat, “if you are -afraid I will go myself, for I know the way -about, and am not at all frightened. In -the middle of the night, when it is quite -dark, and when Tommy Smith is fast -asleep, I will creep up the stairs and -into his room, and then I can run up -the counterpane to the foot of his bed -and bite his toes.”</p> - -<p>“Why his toes?” said the weasel. “<i>I</i> -can do much better than that, and if you -will only show me the way into his room, -I will bite the veins of his throat, and then -he will soon bleed to death.”</p> - -<p>“That would be taking too much -trouble,” said the adder, coming from -under his bush. “You all know that <i>my</i> -bite is poisonous. Well, I know where -this bad boy goes out walking, so I will -just hide myself somewhere near, and -when he comes by I will spring out and -bite his ankle. Then he will soon die.”</p> - -<p>The birds, too, had different things to -suggest. Some said they would scratch<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_8" id="Page_8">[8]</a></span> -Tommy Smith’s face with their claws, and -others that they would peck his eyes out. -The frog wanted to hop down his throat -and choke him, and the lizard was ready -to crawl up his back and tickle him, if they -thought <i>that</i> would do any good.</p> - -<p>At length, when everyone else had -spoken, the owl called for silence, and -then he gave his own opinion in these -words:—“I have now heard what every -animal has had to say, and I have no -doubt that we could easily hurt this boy -very much, or perhaps even kill him, -if we really tried to. But would it not -be a better plan, first to see if we cannot -make little Tommy Smith a better boy? -Many little boys are unkind to animals -because they know nothing about them, -and think that they are stupid and useless. -If they knew how clever we all of us really -are, and what a lot of good we do, I do -not think they would be unkind to us -any more. I am sure that they would -then have quite a friendly feeling towards -us. But they cannot know this without -being taught. Tommy Smith’s father and -mother <i>ought</i>, of course, to teach him, but -as they will not do so, why should not -we teach him ourselves? To do this, we -shall have to speak to him in his own -language, as he does not understand ours; -but that is not such a difficult matter to -us animals. I myself can speak it quite -well when I want to, for I often sit on -the trees near old houses at night, or even -on the houses themselves, and I can hear -the conversations coming up through the -chimneys. That is why I am so wise. -So I can easily teach all of you enough -of it to make <i>you</i> able to talk to a little -boy. My idea, then, is to <i>teach</i> little -Tommy Smith before we begin to <i>punish</i> -him, and it will be quite as easy to do -the one as the other. Only let the next -animal that he is going to kill or throw -stones at, call out to him, and tell him -not to do so. This will surprise him so -much that he will be sure to leave off, -and then each of us can tell him something -about ourselves in turn. In this way -he will get such a high idea of all of us, -that he will never annoy us any more, but -treat us with great respect for the future.”</p> - -<div class="figcenter"> - <img src="images/ill-009.jpg" width="400" height="403" id="i9" - alt="" - title="" /> - <div class="caption"><p class="pc">“THAT IS WHY I AM SO WISE”</p> -</div></div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_9" id="Page_9">[9]</a></span></p> - -<p>All the other animals thought this was -a very clever idea of the owl’s, and they -agreed to do what he said, before trying<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_10" id="Page_10">[10]</a></span> -anything else. So they begged him -to begin teaching them the little-boy -language at once (all except the rat, for -he knew it too), so that they should -lose no time. This the owl was quite -ready to do, and he taught them so -well, and they all learnt so quickly, that -when little Tommy Smith got up next -morning to have his breakfast, there was -hardly an animal in the whole country -that was not able to talk to him.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_11" id="Page_11">[11]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="p4">CHAPTER II.<br /> -<span class="small">THE FROG AND THE TOAD</span></h2> - -<p class="pp6q p1">“<i>Tommy Smith takes a turn in the garden next day,<br /> -And he finds the frog ready with something to say.</i>” -</p> - -<p class="drop-cap16">AS soon as he had had his breakfast, -Tommy Smith went out into the -garden. It had been raining a little, and -the first thing he saw was a large yellow -frog sitting on the wet grass. Tommy -Smith had a stick in his hand, and he at -once lifted it up over his shoulder.</p> - -<p>“Don’t hit me,” said the frog. “That -would be a <i>very</i> wicked thing to do.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith was so surprised to hear -a frog speak that he dropped his stick -and stood with both his eyes wide open -for several seconds.</p> - -<p>“Why do you want to kill me?” said -the frog.</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith thought he must say -something, so he answered, “Because you -are a nasty, stupid frog.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t know what you mean by -calling me nasty,” said the frog. “Look<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_12" id="Page_12">[12]</a></span> -at my bright smooth skin, how nice and -clean it is—cleaner than your own face, I -daresay, although it is not long since you -have washed it. As for my being stupid, -you see that I can speak your language, -although you cannot speak mine; and -there are lots of other things which I am -able to do, but you are not. I think I -can catch a fly better than you can.”</p> - -<p>By this time it seemed to Tommy -Smith as if it was quite natural to be -talking to an animal, so he said, “I never -thought that a frog could catch a fly.”</p> - -<p>“You shall see,” said the frog. And -as he spoke a fly settled on a blade of -grass just in front of him. Then all at -once a pink streak seemed to shoot out -of the frog’s mouth; back it came again—snap! -His mouth, which had been -wide open, was shut once more, and the -fly was nowhere to be seen.</p> - -<p>“Have you caught it?” said Tommy -Smith.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said the frog, “and swallowed -it too.”</p> - -<p>“But how did you do it?” said Tommy -Smith; “and what was that funny pink -thing that came out of your mouth?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_13" id="Page_13">[13]</a></span></p> - -<p>“That was my tongue,” the frog -answered.</p> - -<p>“Your tongue!” cried Tommy Smith. -“But it looked so funny—not at all like -my own tongue.”</p> - -<p>“No,” said the frog. “My tongue is -quite different to yours, and I do not -use it in the same way. Hold out your -hand so that I can hop into it, and then -I will show you all about it.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith did as he was told, and—plop! -there was the frog sitting in his -hand. He at once opened his mouth, -which was a very wide one, and allowed -Tommy Smith to look at his tongue. -What a funny tongue it was! It seemed -to be turned backwards, for the tip, which -was forked, instead of being just inside -the lips as it is with us, was right down -the throat, whilst the root of it was where -the tip of our tongue is.</p> - -<p>“But how do you use a tongue like -that?” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Put the tip of your forefinger against -your thumb,” said the frog; “only, first, -you must turn your hand so that the -back of it is towards the ground, and the -palm upwards.” Tommy Smith did so.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_14" id="Page_14">[14]</a></span> -“Now shoot your finger back as hard as -you can.” Tommy Smith did this too. -“That,” said the frog, “is the way I shoot -my tongue out of my mouth when I want -to catch a fly. Like this”—and he shot -it out again. “You see it flies out like -the lash of a whip, and my aim is so good -that it always hits what I want it to, -whether it is a fly or any other insect. -Then I bring it back, just as you would -bring your finger back to your thumb -again, or as the lash of a whip flies back -when you jerk the handle. The tip of it -goes right down my throat where it was -before, and the fly goes down with it.”</p> - -<p>“But why does the fly stay on your -tongue?” said Tommy Smith. “Why -doesn’t it fly away?”</p> - -<p>“It would if it could, of course,” said the -frog; “but it can’t. My tongue, you see, -is sticky—just feel it,—and so whatever it -touches sticks to it, and comes back with -it, if it isn’t too large.”</p> - -<p>“Well, it is very curious,” said Tommy -Smith. “But when you said you could -catch a fly, I did not know that you were -going to eat it too. Then, do you like -flies? and do you eat them every day?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_15" id="Page_15">[15]</a></span></p> - -<p>“I eat them when I can get them,” said -the frog; “but I like them better at night -than in the daytime, if only I can catch -them asleep. <i>You</i> eat during the day, and -go to sleep at night. That is because you -are a little boy. <i>I</i> am a frog, and we -frogs like to be quiet in the daytime, and -come out to feed when it is dark. We -eat all sorts of insects—beetles, and flies, -and moths, and caterpillars, and we eat -slugs as well, and that is why we are so -useful.”</p> - -<p>“Useful?” cried Tommy Smith. “Oh, -I don’t believe that! I am sure that a -frog can be of no use to anybody.”</p> - -<p>“If you were a gardener you would -think differently,” said the frog; “at least, -if you were not a very ignorant one. -Have I not told you that I eat slugs and -insects, and do you not know that slugs -and insects eat the leaves of the flowers -and vegetables in your garden? Have -you never seen your father or his gardener -pouring something over his rose-trees to -kill the insects upon them? Now, I eat a -great many insects in a single night, and -I am only <i>one</i> of the frogs in your garden. -There are others there besides me. If we<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_16" id="Page_16">[16]</a></span> -were all to be killed, your father would -find it much more difficult to have nice -roses, and he would lose other flowers too, -for there are insects which do harm to all -of them. As for the slugs, if you will go -out some night with a lantern, you may -see them feeding on some of the handsomest -plants, with your own eyes. That -is to say, unless one of us frogs has been -there; for if we have, you will not see any. -Then you have seen caterpillars feeding -on the cabbages. Well, <i>I</i> feed on those -caterpillars. So always remember that -the boy who kills a frog, does harm to his -father’s garden.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t want to do that,” said Tommy -Smith; “so, if what you say is true”—</p> - -<p>“You can find it in a natural history -book, if you look,” said the frog; “but I -ought to know best myself. And I can -tell you this, that when a frog speaks to a -little boy, he always speaks the truth.”</p> - -<p>“Well, then,” said Tommy Smith, “I -will never hurt a frog again.”</p> - -<p>How pleased the poor frog was when he -heard that. He gave a great hop out of -Tommy Smith’s hand, and came down -upon the grass again, and then he hopped<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_17" id="Page_17">[17]</a></span> -about for a little while, jumping higher -each time than the time before. “Frogs -always speak the truth,” he said,—“when -they speak to little boys. And now, -perhaps, you would like to learn something -more about me. Ask me any question -you like, and I will answer it, because of -what you have just promised.”</p> - -<p>This puzzled Tommy Smith a little, -because he did not know where to begin, -but at last he said, “You seem to me a -very big frog. Were you always as big as -you are now?”</p> - -<p>“Why, of course not,” said the frog, “a -frog grows up just as much as a little boy -does. I was once so small that you would -hardly have been able to see me. But, -besides being smaller, I was quite a -different shape to what I am now. I had -no legs at all, but instead of them I had -a long tail, with which I used to swim about -in the water, so that I was much more like -a fish than a frog, and many people would -have thought that I was a fish.”</p> - -<p>“That sounds very funny,” said Tommy -Smith.</p> - -<p>“But were not you once much smaller -than you are now?” said the frog.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_18" id="Page_18">[18]</a></span></p> - -<p>“Oh yes!” Tommy Smith answered, -“but however small I was, I was always -a little boy, and had hands and feet, just -as I have now.”</p> - -<p>“With you it is different,” said the frog; -“but there are some animals who are one -thing when they are born, but change into -another as they grow older. It is so with -us frogs, and, if you listen, I will tell you -all about it.”</p> - -<p>“Go on,” said Tommy Smith, “I should -like to hear very much.”</p> - -<p>“In the nice warm weather,” the frog -continued, “we hop about the country, and -then we like to come into gardens. But -in the winter we go to ponds and ditches -and bury ourselves in the mud at the -bottom, and go to sleep there. In the -early spring, when the weather begins to -get a little warmer, we come up again, and -then the mother frog lays a lot of eggs, -which float about in the water, and look -like a great ball of jelly. After a time, -out of each egg there comes a tiny little -brown thing, and directly it comes out, it -begins to swim about in the water, as well -as if it had had swimming lessons, although, -of course, it has never had any. It soon<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_19" id="Page_19">[19]</a></span> -grows bigger, and then you can see that it -has a large round head and a long tail, but -you cannot see any legs. But, as it goes -on growing, a small pair of hind legs come -out, one on each side of the tail, and then -every day the tail gets smaller and the -hind legs larger. Still there are no front -legs yet, but at last these come too. The -tail is now quite short, and the head and -body begin to look like a frog’s head and -body, which they did not do before, and -they go on looking more and more like -one, until, at last, the little brown thing -with a tail, that swam about like a fish -in the water, has changed into a little -baby frog, that hops about on the land. -Then this little baby frog grows larger -and larger, until, at last, he becomes a -fine fat frog, as big and as handsome as -I am.”</p> - -<p>“It all seems very curious,” said little -Tommy Smith; “and I never knew anything -about it before.”</p> - -<p>“That is because nobody ever told you,” -said the frog, “and you have never thought -of finding out for yourself. But have you -not passed by ponds in the spring time -and seen those little brown things with<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_20" id="Page_20">[20]</a></span> -tails that I have been telling you about -swimming about in them?”</p> - -<p>“Oh yes, I have!” said Tommy Smith; -“but I always thought that those were tadpoles.”</p> - -<p>“They are tadpoles,” said the frog, “but -they are young frogs for all that. A little -tadpole grows into a big frog, just as a -little boy grows into a big man. So you -see, what a funny life mine has been, and -what a lot of curious things have happened -to me.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, you have had a funny life, Mr. -Frog,” said Tommy Smith, “and I think -it is very interesting. But is there any -other clever thing you can do besides -catching flies? I can catch flies myself, -but I do it with my hand instead of with -my tongue.”</p> - -<p>“I can change my skin,” said the frog, -“and <i>that</i> is something which <i>you</i> cannot -do.”</p> - -<p>“No,” said Tommy Smith; “and I do -not believe you can do it either. I think -you are only laughing at me.”</p> - -<p>“Well,” said the frog, “as it happens, -my skin fits me quite comfortably now, -and is not at all too tight, so I do not want<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_21" id="Page_21">[21]</a></span> -to change it yet. But I have a cousin—a -toad—who is quite ready to have a new -one. He lives a little way off, in the -shrubbery; so if you would like to see -how he does it, I can bring you to him. -He is very good natured, like myself, -and if you will only promise to leave -off hurting him, as well as me, he will -be very pleased to show you, I am sure. -I must tell you, too, that he is almost as -useful in a garden as I am, for he lives -on the same things, and catches flies and -slugs just as I do.”</p> - -<p>“Then isn’t he <i>quite</i> as useful?” said -Tommy Smith; but as the frog didn’t -seem to hear, he went on with—“Then I -will not hurt him any more than I will -you.”</p> - -<p>“Come along, then,” said the frog; and -he began to hop in front of the little boy -until they came to the shrubbery, where, in -the mould beside a laurel bush, there sat a -great, solemn-looking toad.</p> - -<p>“I have brought someone to see you,” -said the frog. “This is little Tommy -Smith, who used to be such a bad boy, and -kill every animal he saw; but now he has -promised not to hurt either of us.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_22" id="Page_22">[22]</a></span></p> - -<p>“I am glad to hear it,” answered the -toad, “and I hope he will soon learn to -leave other creatures alone too. Well, -what is it he wants?”</p> - -<p>“He wants to see you change your -skin,” said the frog.</p> - -<p>“He had better look at me, then,” said -the toad, “for that is just what I am -doing.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith bent down to look, and -then he saw that the toad was wriggling -about in rather a funny way, as if he was a -little uncomfortable. He noticed, too, that -his skin had split along the back, and it -seemed to be wrinkling up and getting -loose all over him, although it had been -too tight before. This loose skin was -dirty and old-looking, but underneath it, -where it was split, Tommy Smith could see -a nice new one that looked ever so much -better. The more the toad wriggled, the -looser the old skin got, and it was soon -plain that he was wriggling himself out of -it, just as you might wriggle your hand out -of an old glove. At last he had got right -out of it, and there lay the old skin on the -ground.</p> - -<p>“You see,” said the frog, “that is how<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_23" id="Page_23">[23]</a></span> -we change our skin, just as you would -change a suit of clothes. Does he not look -handsome in his new one?”</p> - -<p>“Very handsome—for a toad,” said -Tommy Smith. (The toad only heard -the first two words of this, so he was <i>very</i> -pleased.) “But what is he doing with his -old skin, now that he has got it off?”</p> - -<p>“If you wait a little, you will see,” said -the frog.</p> - -<p>All this time the toad was pushing his -old skin backwards and forwards with his -two front feet, and he kept on doing this -until, at last, he had rolled it up into a sort -of ball. Then all at once he opened his -great wide mouth and swallowed the ball, -just as if it had been a large pill.</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith was so surprised that he -could hardly believe his eyes. “He has -swallowed his own skin!” he cried.</p> - -<p>“Of course I have,” said the toad; “and -the best thing to do with it, <i>I</i> think. I -always like to be tidy, and not to leave -things lying about. Now, good-morning,” -and he began to crawl away, for he was -not an <i>idle</i> toad, but had business to -attend to.</p> - -<p>“And I have something to see about,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_24" id="Page_24">[24]</a></span>” -said the frog, “so I will say good-bye, too, -for the present. But remember what you -have promised—never to hurt a frog or a -toad;” and, with two or three great hops, -he was out of sight.</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith stood thinking about it -all for some time, and then he ran into the -house to tell everybody all the wonderful -things he had learnt about frogs and toads, -and to beg them never to kill any, because -they do good in the garden.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_25" id="Page_25">[25]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="p4">CHAPTER III.<br /> -<span class="small">THE ROOK</span></h2> - -<p class="pp6q">“<i>The rook gives advice which we must not neglect.<br /> -I hope that his CAWS will produce an effect.</i>”</p> - -<p class="drop-cap04">IT was a nice, fine afternoon, and -Tommy Smith was just going out -for a little walk. He thought he would -take his little terrier dog with him, so he -called, “Pincher! Pincher!” But Pincher -was not there, so he had to go without -him. He was very sorry for this, for when -he had got a little way from the house, -what should run across the road but a rat, -which sat down just inside the hedge and -looked at him. “What a pity,” he said -out loud. “It’s no use my trying to catch -him alone, for he’s sure to get away; but if -Pincher had been with me, we would have -hunted him down together.”</p> - -<p>“Then you would have done very -wrong,” said the rat, as he peeped at little -Tommy Smith through the hedge. “You -are a naughty boy yourself, and you teach -Pincher to be a naughty dog.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_26" id="Page_26">[26]</a></span></p> - -<p>“What!” said Tommy Smith; “then can -you talk as well as the frog and toad?”</p> - -<p>“Of course I can,” the rat answered; -“and I think if I were to talk to you for a -little while as they did, you would not -wish to hurt <i>me</i> any more either. I am -sure I am just as clever as a frog or a -toad.”</p> - -<p>“Can you change your skin like them?” -said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“<i>My</i> skin never wants changing,” said -the rat; “but there are many other things -I can do which are quite as clever as that.”</p> - -<p>“Well, do some of them,” said Tommy -Smith.</p> - -<p>“I will,” said the rat, “but not now. I -can do things much better at night, and -I prefer being indoors. To-night, when -everybody is in bed and asleep, and the -house is quiet, I will come to your room -and wake you up. We can talk without -being disturbed then, and I will soon teach -you what a clever animal I am.”</p> - -<p>“I wonder what you will have to tell -me,” said Tommy Smith. “But say what -you will, I believe that rats were only made -to be killed.”</p> - -<p>The rat looked <i>very</i> angry. “They have<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_27" id="Page_27">[27]</a></span> -as much right to be alive as little boys -have,” he said. “But good-bye for the -present,” and he scampered away.</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith walked on, and when he -had gone some little way, he saw a number -of rooks walking about a field. There was -a haystack in the field, and he thought -that perhaps if he were to get behind it -and wait there for a little while, some of the -rooks would come near enough for him to -throw a stone at them. So he put several -stones in his pocket, and then, with one -in his hand, he began to walk towards -the haystack. When he got there, he sat -down behind it, and peeped cautiously -round the corner. Yes, the rooks were -still there, and some of them were coming -nearer. “Oh,” thought Tommy Smith (but -I think he must have thought it aloud), “I -have only to wait a little while, and then, -perhaps, I shall be able to kill one.”</p> - -<p>“For shame!” said a voice close to him.</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith looked all about, but he -saw no one. “Who was that?” he said.</p> - -<p>“Oh, fie!” said the voice. “What? kill -a poor rook? What a wicked, wicked thing -to do!”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith thought that there must -be someone on the other side of the haystack,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_28" id="Page_28">[28]</a></span> -so he went there to see; but he -found no one. Then he walked all round -it, but nobody was there. But the rooks -had seen him as he went round the haystack, -and they all flew away. Then the -same voice (it was rather a hoarse one) -said, “Ah! now they are gone; so you -will not be able to kill any of them.”</p> - -<p>“Who are you?” said Tommy Smith. -“I hear you, but I cannot see anybody;” -and, indeed, he began to feel rather -frightened.</p> - -<p>“If I show myself, will you promise not -to hurt me?” said the hoarse voice.</p> - -<p>“Yes, I will,” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Very well, then. Throw away that -stone you have in your hand, and the -ones in your pocket as well.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith did this, and then, what -should he see, standing on the very top -of the haystack, but a large black rook. -“Why, where were you?” he said. “I -did not see you there when I looked.”</p> - -<p>“No,” the rook said; “I hid myself -under a little loose hay, for I did not want -a stone thrown at me. I saw you coming, -and I knew very well what you wanted to -do, so I thought I would wait till you came,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_29" id="Page_29">[29]</a></span> -and then give you a good talking to. And, -indeed, a naughty boy like you, who wants -to kill rooks, <i>ought</i> to be scolded.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t see why it is so naughty,” answered -Tommy Smith; “I have always -thrown stones at the rooks, and nobody -has ever told me not to.”</p> - -<p>“That is just why <i>I</i> have come to tell -you how wrong it is,” said the rook. -“Would you like anybody to throw stones -at you?”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith had to confess that he -would not like <i>that</i> at all.</p> - -<p>“Then, do you not know,” the rook went -on, looking very grave, “that you ought to -do the same to other people that you would -like other people to do to you? Have not -your father and mother taught you that?”</p> - -<p>“Oh yes, they have,” said Tommy -Smith; “but I don’t think they meant -animals.”</p> - -<p>“They ought to have meant them,” said -the rook, “whether they did or not, for -animals have feelings as well as human -beings. If you are kind to them, they are -happy; but if you are unkind to them and -hurt them, then they are unhappy. An -animal, you know, is a living being like<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_30" id="Page_30">[30]</a></span> -yourself, and surely it is better to make -any living being happy than to make it -unhappy.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith looked rather ashamed -when he heard this, and did not quite -know what to say. He thought the rook -spoke as if he were preaching a sermon, -and then he remembered having heard -some old country people talk of “Parson -Rook.” Still, what he <i>said</i> seemed to be -sensible, and all <i>he</i> could say, at last, as an -answer was, “Oh, it’s all very well, but you -know you rooks do a great deal of harm.”</p> - -<p>“That shows how little you know about -us,” answered the rook. “We do not do -harm, but good; and if the farmers knew -how much good we did them, they would -think us their best friends.”</p> - -<p>“Why, what good <i>do</i> you do them?” -said Tommy Smith. “I always thought -that you ate their corn.”</p> - -<p>“Perhaps we may eat a little of it,” the -rook said; “that is only fair, for if it were -not for us, the farmer would have very little -corn or anything else. I am sure, at least, -that he would have scarcely any potatoes.”</p> - -<p>“Oh! but why wouldn’t he?” said -Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_31" id="Page_31">[31]</a></span></p> - -<p>“I will explain it to you,” said the rook. -“So now listen, because you are going to -learn something. There is an insect which -you must often have seen, for it is very -common in the springtime. It is about -the size of a very large humble-bee, and it -has wings too, but you would not think it -had at first, for they are hidden under a -pair of smooth, brown covers, which are -called shards. In the daytime it sits upon -a tree or a bush, or sometimes you may -see it crawling along a dusty road. But -in the evening it begins to fly about with a -humming noise. This insect is called the -cockchafer. The mother cockchafer lays -her eggs in the ground, and, after a few -weeks, there comes out of each egg something -which you would not think was a -cockchafer at all, because it is so different. -It has a yellow head and a long white -body, which is bent at the end in the shape -of a hook. On the front part of its body -it has three pairs of legs, like a caterpillar’s, -only they are very small; but behind, it -has no legs at all. It has a very strong -pair of jaws, and with these it cuts through -the roots of the grass and corn and wheat -under which it lies, for these are the things<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_32" id="Page_32">[32]</a></span> -on which it feeds. There is hardly anything -which the farmer plants, and would -like to see grow, that this grub or caterpillar -(for that is what it is) does not eat -and destroy; but what it likes best of all -is the potato.</p> - -<p>“The cockchafer-grub lies in the ground -for four years before it turns into a real -cockchafer, and all this time it keeps growing -larger and larger; and, of course, the -larger it grows, the more it eats and the -more harm it does. Now if there were no -one to kill this great, greedy thing, I don’t -know what the farmers would do, for all -their crops would be spoilt. But we rooks -kill them, and eat them too, for they are -very nice, and we like them very much. -We eat them for breakfast, and dinner, and -supper, so you can think what a lot of -them we eat in the day. When you see -us walking about over the fields, we are -looking for these great white things, and, -whenever we give a dig into the ground -with our beaks, you may be almost sure -that we have either found one of them or -something else which does harm too. -When the fields are ploughed, a great -many grubs and worms are turned up by<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_33" id="Page_33">[33]</a></span> -the ploughshare, and then you may see us -following the plough, and walking along in -the furrow it has made, so as to pick up all -we can get. So think what a lot of good -we must do, and remember that the boy -who kills a rook is doing harm to somebody’s -corn, or wheat, or potatoes.”</p> - -<p>“I do not want to do that,” said Tommy -Smith.</p> - -<p>“Of course not,” said the rook; “so you -must not throw stones at us any more.”</p> - -<p>“I won’t, then,” said Tommy Smith. -“But why do the farmers shoot you, if you -do them so much good?”</p> - -<p>“You may well ask,” the rook answered. -“They ought to be ashamed of themselves. -I will tell you something about -that. Once upon a time some farmers -thought they would kill us all because we -stole their corn; so they all went out -together with their guns, and whenever -they saw any of us, they fired at us and -killed us, until, at last, there was not a rook -left in the whole country; for all those that -had not been shot had flown away. The -farmers were so glad, for they thought that -next year they would have a much better -harvest. But they were quite wrong, for,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_34" id="Page_34">[34]</a></span> -instead of having a better harvest, they -had hardly any harvest at all. The slugs -and the caterpillars, and, above all, the -great, hungry cockchafer-grubs, had eaten -almost everything up; for, you see, there -were no hungry rooks to eat <i>them</i>. The -little corn we used to take from the farmers -they could very well have spared, but now, -without us, they found that they had lost -much more than they could spare. Then -the farmers saw how foolish they had been, -and they were very sorry, and did all they -could to get the rooks to come back again; -and when they did come back, they took -care not to shoot them any more.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith was very interested in -this story which the rook told him, and he -was just going to ask where it all happened, -and whether it was near where he lived or -a long way away, when the rook said, -“Well, I must be flapping” (just as an old -gentleman might say, “Well, I must be -jogging”); “there is a meeting this afternoon -which I ought to attend.”</p> - -<p>“A meeting!” Tommy Smith said, feeling -quite surprised.</p> - -<p>“Certainly,” replied the rook. “Why -not? I belong to a civilised community,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_35" id="Page_35">[35]</a></span> -so, of course, there are meetings. I should -be sorry not to go to <i>some</i> of them.”</p> - -<p>It seemed very funny to Tommy Smith -that birds should have meetings as well as -men. “But, perhaps,” he thought, “it is -not quite the same kind of thing.” Only -he didn’t like to <i>say</i> this, in case the rook -should be offended, so he only asked, -“What sort of a meeting is it that you -are going to, Mr. Rook?”</p> - -<p>“A very important one,” the rook answered. -“It is a meeting to try someone -who is accused of having done something -wrong.”</p> - -<p>“Why, then, it is a trial,” said Tommy -Smith. “But do rooks have trials?”</p> - -<p>“Of course,” said the rook. “Have I -not just said that we are a civilised community? -We are not <i>wild</i> birds. Amongst -civilised people, when someone is accused -of doing wrong, he is tried for it, is he -not?”</p> - -<p>“Oh yes!” said Tommy Smith. “If he -is a man, he is.”</p> - -<p>“If he is a man, men try him,” said the -rook; “but if he is a rook, rooks do.”</p> - -<p>“But what do you do if you find him -guilty?” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_36" id="Page_36">[36]</a></span></p> - -<p>“Why, we punish him, to be sure,” said -the rook; “and if he has been <i>very</i> wicked, -we peck him to death.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, but that is very cruel,” said -Tommy Smith. He forgot that he had -seen <i>innocent</i> rooks <i>shot</i> without thinking -it cruel at all.</p> - -<p>“Not more cruel than hanging a man,” -the rook answered. “Do you think it -is?” and Tommy Smith couldn’t say -that he did. He thought he would very -much like to see this trial that the rook -was going to. “Oh, Mr. Rook,” he said, -“do let me go with you.” But the rook -said, “Oh no! that would never do. -No men are allowed at our trials. There -are no rooks at yours, you know.”</p> - -<p>“No,” said Tommy Smith; “but that -is because”—</p> - -<p>“Never mind why it is,” interrupted -the rook; “no doubt there is some good -reason, and we have our reasons too. -We could not try a rook properly if -we thought a man was watching us. It -would make us nervous. Sometimes -(but not very often) a man has watched -us without our knowing it, and then he -has told everybody about our wonderful<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_37" id="Page_37">[37]</a></span> -trials. But people have not believed him; -and other men, who sit at home and see -very little, and only believe what they -see, have written to say it was all nonsense. -But now, when they tell <i>you</i> it -is all nonsense, <i>you</i> will not believe <i>them</i>, -because a rook himself has told you it -is all true.”</p> - -<p>“Oh yes, and I believe it,” said Tommy -Smith. “But do tell me what the rook -you are going to try has done.”</p> - -<p>“I cannot tell you that till we have -tried him,” said the rook, “for perhaps it -may not be true after all. As yet, I do -not even know what he is accused of. -Perhaps it is of stealing the sticks from -another rook’s nest to make his own -with. Perhaps it is of something even -worse than that. But this you may be -sure of, that if we <i>do</i> peck him to death, -it will be because he has behaved himself -in a manner totally unworthy of a -rook. Now I really must go, or I shall -be late. Good-bye,—and, let me see, I -think you promised never to throw stones -at rooks again.”</p> - -<p>“Oh no!” said Tommy Smith, “I -promise not to.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_38" id="Page_38">[38]</a></span></p> - -<p>“Or to shoot us when you grow up,” -said the rook, just turning his head round -as he was preparing to fly.</p> - -<p>“Oh no! indeed, I won’t,” said Tommy -Smith; and the rook flew away with a -loud caw of pleasure.</p> - -<div class="figcenter"> - <img src="images/ill-039.jpg" width="400" height="255" id="i39" - alt="" - title="" /> - <div class="caption"><p class="pc">“I SHALL KEEP AWAKE TILL THE RAT COMES”</p> -</div></div> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_39" id="Page_39">[39]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="p4">CHAPTER IV.<br /> -<span class="small">THE RAT</span></h2> - -<p class="pp6q">“<i>The rat is a king. Tommy Smith has a peep<br /> -At his palace: but is he awake or asleep?</i>”</p> - -<p class="drop-cap00">“I SEE you,” said the rat, as Tommy -Smith passed through the yard of -his father’s house. “I see you, but it is not -the right time yet. Wait till to-night.”</p> - -<p>So all that day Tommy Smith kept -thinking of what the rat had promised; -and when his bedtime came, instead of -wanting to stay up longer, as he usually -did, he was quite pleased to go, and -went upstairs without making any fuss. -“Now,” thought he, as he made himself -nice and snug in bed, “I shall keep -awake till the rat comes. I am not at -all sleepy. I can see the branch of the -cedar tree by the window shaking in the -wind, and I can hear the clock ticking -on the staircase. ‘Tick, tick—tick, tick,’—I -wonder if it gets tired of saying that -all day long, and all night long, too, without -ever once stopping,—unless they don’t<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_40" id="Page_40">[40]</a></span> -wind it up. ‘Tick, tick—tick, tick.’ If -I keep on counting it, I shan’t go to sleep. -‘Tick, tick—tick, tick—tick, tick—tick—squeak!’”</p> - -<p>“What was that?” said Tommy Smith, -as he sat up in bed. “That wasn’t the -clock;” and then, all at once, the old -clock on the stairs struck one. “One? -Then it must be wrong. When I got -into bed it was only”—</p> - -<p>“It is quite right,” said a squeaky -little voice close to Tommy Smith’s ear, -“I don’t know what time it was when -you got into bed, but you have been -asleep for a good many hours; and now -it is one in the morning, which is what -<i>I</i> call a nice, comfortable time.”</p> - -<p>“I suppose you are the rat,” said -Tommy Smith, rubbing his eyes.</p> - -<p>“Yes, I am,” the same voice answered. -“But it is too dark for you to see me here. -Get up, and put on some of your clothes, -and then we will come down to the -kitchen. The fire is not quite out, and -you can put a few more sticks on it. -Then you will be able to see me as -well as I can see you now, and we can -talk together comfortably.”</p> - -<div class="figcenter"> - <img src="images/ill-041.jpg" width="400" height="526" id="i41" - alt="" - title="" /> - <div class="caption"><p class="pc">PAT, PAT, PAT. “DO YOU HEAR?”</p> -</div></div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_41" id="Page_41">[41]</a></span></p> - -<p>“But can you see in the dark?” said -Tommy Smith, whilst he sat on the bed -and began to put on his stockings.</p> - -<p>“Oh yes,” the rat answered; “just -as well as I can in the light.”</p> - -<p>“I wish I could,” said Tommy Smith, -“for I can’t see <i>you</i> at all.”</p> - -<p>“Of course not,” said the rat. “So, -you see, it has not taken a <i>very</i> long -time to find out something which I can -do, but you can’t. Well, you are ready -now, so come along. You will be able -to follow me, for I will pat the floor just -in front of you with my tail,—and that is -another thing which you couldn’t do, -even if you were to try for a very long -time.”</p> - -<p>“Because <i>I</i> haven’t got a tail,” said -Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“That is one reason,” the rat answered; -“but you can’t be sure you could do it -even if you had one. It might be too -short, you know. Now, come along.” -Pat, pat, pat. “Do you hear?”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith heard quite plainly, and -he followed the rat through the door, and -down the stairs, and right into the kitchen. -The fire was still alight, as the rat had said.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_42" id="Page_42">[42]</a></span> -There were some sticks lying in the fender, -and Tommy Smith put some of them on -to make it burn up. Then there was a -blaze of light, and he could see the rat -sitting up on his hind legs, and holding his -front paws close to the bars so as to warm -them.</p> - -<p>“Now,” the rat said, “we will begin at -once. I promised to show you that I -could do some clever things as well as the -frog and toad. Do you see that bottle of -oil standing there on the dresser?”</p> - -<p>“Oh yes, I see it,” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Well,” the rat went on, “I should like -to taste a little of it. But how do you -suppose I am to get at it?”</p> - -<p>“Why, by knocking it over,” said -Tommy Smith at once. “That is the -only way that I can see.”</p> - -<p>“Fie!” said the rat. “That may be <i>your</i> -way of drinking oil, but <i>I</i> should be -ashamed to make such a mess. <i>I</i> am a -rat, and I like to do things in a proper -manner.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith felt a little offended at -this, and he said, “I never knock a bottle -over when I want to get oil or anything -else out of it, for <i>I</i> am a little boy, and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_43" id="Page_43">[43]</a></span> -have a pair of hands to lift it up with, and -pour what is in it out of it. But you have -no hands, and you cannot get your head -into it, because the neck is too narrow, and -your tongue is not long enough to reach -down to where the oil is. So I don’t see -what you can do, unless you knock it -over.”</p> - -<p>“Fie!” said the rat again. “Well, you -shall soon see what I can do.” And -almost as he said this, he was on the -dresser, and from there he gave a little -jump on to the window-sill, and sat down, -with his long tail hanging over the edge of -it. Now the neck of the bottle came -almost up to the edge of the window-sill, -and the rat’s tail was as long as the bottle.</p> - -<p>“Oh, I see!” cried Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“You will in a minute,” said the rat, and -he drew up his tail, and began to feel about -with the tip of it till he had got it right -inside the mouth of the bottle. Then he -let it down again until it was dipped more -than an inch deep into the oil at the -bottom—for the bottle was not quite half -full.</p> - -<p>“Oh, how clever!” cried Tommy Smith, -clapping his hands.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_44" id="Page_44">[44]</a></span></p> - -<p>“I should think so,” said the rat, as he -drew out his tail, and then, putting the end -of it to his mouth, he began to lick off the -delicious oil. “You say that I have not a -pair of hands,” he went on. “That is true, -but you see I have a tail, and I make it do -just as well.”</p> - -<p>“So you do,” said Tommy Smith; “and -I see that you are a very clever animal -indeed.”</p> - -<p>“We are clever in many other ways -besides that,” said the rat. “Oil, you -know, is not the only thing which we care -about. We like eggs for breakfast, just as -much as you do, and when we find any, we -take them to our holes, even if they are a -long way off. Now, how do you think we -do that?”</p> - -<p>“Let me see,” said Tommy Smith. -“You have no hands, and I don’t think -you could carry an egg in your tail. I -think you must push it in front of you -with your nose and paws.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, we can do that, of course,” said the -rat, “but it takes so long, and, besides, the -eggs might get broken. We have better -ways than that. Sometimes, if there are a -great many of us, we all sit in a row, and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_45" id="Page_45">[45]</a></span> -pass the eggs along from one to the other -in our fore-paws. But we have another -way which is cleverer still, and as there is -a basket of eggs in that cupboard there, I -don’t mind showing it you; for, between -ourselves, when we do <i>that</i> trick, we like to -have a little boy in the kitchen at nights -to look at us. But, first, I must call a -friend of mine.” The rat then gave rather -a loud squeak, and out another rat came -running; but Tommy Smith didn’t see -where it came from.</p> - -<p>“What is it?” said the second rat.</p> - -<p>“Oh, I want to show little Tommy -Smith how we carry eggs about,” said the -first rat.</p> - -<p>“Very well,” said the second rat. -“Come along.” And they both scampered -into the cupboard together. (The door of -the cupboard was half open. <i>I</i> think it -ought to have been shut.)</p> - -<p>Very soon the two rats came out again, -but whatever do you think they were -doing? Why, one of them was on his -back, and the other one was dragging him -along the floor by his tail, which he had in -his mouth. But what was that white thing -which the rat who was being dragged<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_46" id="Page_46">[46]</a></span> -along was holding? Was it an egg? Yes, -indeed it was; and he was holding it very -tightly with all his four feet, so that it was -pressed up against his body, and didn’t slip -at all.</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith could hardly believe his -eyes. “Is that how you do it?” he cried. -“I see. One rat holds the egg, and the -other pulls him along by the tail.”</p> - -<p>“Of course he does,” said the rat. “He -pulls him and the egg too.”</p> - -<p>“<i>Well</i>,” Tommy Smith said, “of all the -clever things I have <i>ever</i> seen, I think that -is the cleverest. But where are you going -with it?”</p> - -<p>Yes, it was easy to ask, but there was no -one to answer him; for both the little rats -were gone all of a sudden,—and, what is -more, the egg was gone too. “That will -be one egg less for breakfast,” thought -Tommy Smith to himself. “I wonder -that I didn’t think of that before. Ah, -Mr. Rat,” he called out, “you may be very -clever, but you are a thief, for all that. -That egg which you have just taken away -belongs to me. I mean it belongs to my -father and mother. I call that stealing.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, do you?” said the rat, for he had<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_47" id="Page_47">[47]</a></span> -come out of his hole again. “Then just -let me ask you one question. Who laid -that egg?”</p> - -<p>“Why, the hen did, of course,” answered -Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Oh, did she?” said the rat. “Then I -suppose your father, or someone else, took -it away from her, and <i>I</i> call <i>that</i> stealing.”</p> - -<p>“Oh no,” said Tommy Smith; “I don’t -think it is.”</p> - -<p>“Don’t you?” said the rat. “Well, you -had better ask the hen what <i>she</i> thinks. I -feel sure she would agree with me.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith felt certain that the rat -was wrong, and that the egg had not been -stolen. Still, he thought he had better not -ask the hen; and, whilst he was considering -what he should say, the rat went on with—“There -are other things we rats do which -are quite as clever as what you have just -seen. But, perhaps, if I were to show -them you, you would make some other -rude remark about stealing.”</p> - -<p>“Perhaps I should,” Tommy Smith -answered; “and, besides, I feel very sleepy, -and should like to go upstairs to bed -again.”</p> - -<p>As he said this, he yawned, and looked<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_48" id="Page_48">[48]</a></span> -straight into the fire; but, dear me, what -<i>was</i> happening there? The coals in it -seemed to be getting larger and larger, -till they looked like the sides of great red -mountains, and the spaces between them -were like great caves, so deep that Tommy -Smith could not see to the bottom of them. -In and out of these caves, and all down -the sides of the red mountains, hundreds -of rats were running, and they all met each -other in the centre of—what? Not of the -fireplace. Of course not, for they would -have been burnt. Nor of the kitchen -either. There was no kitchen now. It -had all disappeared. It was in the centre -of a great hall, or amphitheatre, that -Tommy Smith stood now; and when he -looked round him, he saw only those great -rugged mountains, which seemed to make -its walls on every side. He looked up -but he could see nothing. There was -neither sun, nor moon, nor stars, yet -everything was lit up with a strange light, -which seemed to Tommy Smith like the -red glow of the fire, though he couldn’t see -the fire any more. It had gone with the -kitchen.</p> - -<p>“Where am I?” he cried.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_49" id="Page_49">[49]</a></span></p> - -<p>“In the great underground store-cupboard -of the rats,” said a voice close beside -him; and, looking round, he saw the same -rat who had come up into his bedroom, -and taken him down to the kitchen, and -shown him his clever tricks.</p> - -<p>Yes, he was the same rat,—but how -different he looked! On his head was a -yellow crown, which was either of gold, or -<i>else</i> it must have been cut out of a cheese-paring; -and in his right fore-paw he held -his sceptre, which looked <i>exactly</i> like a -delicate spring-onion. He had a necklace -of the finest peas round his neck, from -which a lovely green bean hung as a -pendant upon his breast, and his tail was -twisted into beautiful <i>rings</i>. “I am the -king of the rats,” he said, “and all the -other rats are my subjects. Those great -caves which you see in the sides of the -mountains are so many passages that lead -into all the kitchens of the world. Through -them we bring all the good things that -we find in the kitchens, and larders, and -pantries, and then we feast on them here -in our own palace; for a rat’s palace is his -store-cupboard. See!” And with this -the rat king struck his sceptre on the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_50" id="Page_50">[50]</a></span> -ground, and at once all the rats left off -scampering about, and formed themselves -into a great many long lines, which -stretched from the mouths of all the caves -right into the very middle of that wonderful -place. There they all sat upright, side -by side, waiting to be told what to do. -Then the king of the rats waved his sceptre -three times round his head, and called out, -“Supper.” Immediately all kinds of things -that are good for rats to eat, such as bits -of cheese, scraps of bread or toast, beans, -onions, bacon, potatoes, apples, biscuits,—everything -of that kind that you can -possibly think of (besides <i>some</i> things that -you <i>can’t</i> possibly think of), began to pour -out from all the great caves, and to fly like -lightning from rat to rat down all the long -lines. One rat seized something in his -fore-paws and passed it on to another, and -that one to the next, so quickly that it -made Tommy Smith quite giddy to look -at it; and he hardly knew what was -happening, till all at once there was an immense -heap of provisions piled up in the -very centre of the floor. Then the king of -the rats climbed up to the top of the heap, -and called out, “Take your places,” and in -a moment all the other rats came scampering -up, and sat in a large circle round the -great heap of provisions. “Begin!” said -the king; and every rat made a leap -forward, and fixed his teeth into the first -piece of bread, or cheese, or toast, or -bacon, that he could get hold of, and there -was <i>such</i> a noise of nibbling, and gnawing, -and scratching, and squeaking. Tommy -Smith was quite frightened, and put his -fingers to his ears.</p> - -<div class="figcenter"> - <img src="images/ill-051.jpg" width="400" height="653" id="i51" - alt="" - title="" /> - <div class="caption"><p class="pc">“BITE HIM!”</p> -</div></div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_51" id="Page_51">[51]</a></span></p> - -<p>“What are you doing that for?” said the -king of the rats. “Didn’t you hear me tell -you to begin?”</p> - -<p>“But I don’t want to begin,” said -Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Why not?” said the king; and all the -other rats stopped eating, and said, “Why -not?”</p> - -<p>“Because I don’t like eating in the -night,” Tommy Smith answered; “and, -besides, I can’t eat what rats eat.”</p> - -<p>At this there was a great commotion, -and the king of the rats cried out, -“Bite him!” in a very loud and shrill -voice.</p> - -<p>Oh, how fast little Tommy Smith ran! -“The caves!” he thought. “They lead to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_52" id="Page_52">[52]</a></span> -all the kitchens of the world, so one of -them must lead to ours.” He got to one, -but the rats were close behind him. He -could see their eyes shining in the dark as -he looked back. “Oh dear!” he said; “I -shall be caught. It’s getting narrower and -narrower, and, of course, it must be a rat’s -hole at the other end. Ah, there! I’m -stuck, and I shall be bitten all over.” As -he said this, he kicked and squeezed as hard -as he could, and, to his great surprise, he -found that the sides of the rat-hole were -quite soft—in fact, they felt very like bedclothes; -and the next moment his head -was on his own pillow, and the old clock -on the staircase struck two.</p> - -<p>“Well, good-night,” said a squeaky little -voice, that he seemed to have heard before. -“If you <i>will</i> go to sleep, I can’t help it, but -I think the way in which little boys turn -night into day is quite dreadful.”</p> - -<p>The next time Tommy Smith heard the -old clock on the stairs, it was striking -eight, so, of course, it was broad daylight, -and high time to get up. “What a funny -dream I have had,” he said, as he rubbed -his eyes; “or did the rat really come, as -he said he would?” Then, after thinking<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_53" id="Page_53">[53]</a></span> -a little, he said to himself, “Rats are certainly -very clever animals, and I don’t -think I’ll kill another, even if they do steal -a few things. At anyrate, <i>I</i> won’t hurt -<i>them</i> until <i>they</i> hurt <i>me</i>.”</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_54" id="Page_54">[54]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="p4">CHAPTER V.<br /> -<span class="small">THE HARE</span></h2> - -<p class="pp6q">“<i>When you’ve read through this chapter, I’m sure you’ll declare<br /> -That you hate everybody who hunts the poor hare.</i>”</p> - -<p class="drop-cap04">WHAT a beautiful day it was!</p> - -<p>How bright the sun shone, and -how pleasantly the birds were singing,—for -it was the lovely season of spring. -All the air was full of melody, so that -it seemed to Tommy Smith as if he had -somehow got inside a very large musical -box, which <i>would</i> keep on playing. And -so he had, <i>really</i>, only it was Nature’s great -musical box,—the music was immortal, -and the works were alive.</p> - -<p>Far up in the sky the lark was doing -his very best to please little Tommy -Smith and everybody else, for he made -whoever heard him feel happier than they -had felt before. But what was little -Tommy Smith doing to show how grateful -he was to the bird that gave him so -much pleasure? Why, I am sorry to -say that he was trying to find the poor<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_55" id="Page_55">[55]</a></span> -lark’s nest, so that he might take away -the eggs which were in it,—those eggs -which the mother lark had been taking -so much trouble to keep warm, so that -little baby larks might come out of them, -which she meant to feed and take care -of till they were grown up, and could fly -and sing like herself. It was the thought -of those eggs, and of the mother bird -sitting upon them, which made the lark -himself sing so gladly up in the air, for, -when he looked down, he fancied he could -see them; and he knew that there was -someone waiting for him there who would -be glad to see him again, when he came -down to roost. But Tommy Smith did -not think of this, for nobody had talked -to him about it. All he thought of was -how he could get the eggs, so that he -could take them away with him, and show -them to other boys.</p> - -<p>Ah! what was that? How gracefully -the cowslips waved, and up went a lark -into the sky; and as he rose he seemed -to shake a song out of his wings. Tommy -Smith thought there was sure to be a nest -close to where he had risen, so he went -to look; but before he had got to the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_56" id="Page_56">[56]</a></span> -place, away went something—something -brown like a lark, but ever so much -larger, and, instead of flying, it galloped -along over the ground; so, you see, it was -not a bird at all. What was it? Tommy -Smith knew well enough, for he had often -seen such an animal before. “Ha!” he -cried. “Puss! puss! A hare! a hare!” -and he sent the stick which he had in -his hand whizzing after it; but, I am glad -to say, he did not hit it.</p> - -<p>The hare did not seem so very -frightened. Perhaps he knew that he -could run away faster than any stick -thrown by a little boy could come after -him. At anyrate, before he had gone -far, he stopped, and then he turned round, -and raised himself right up, almost on -his hind legs, and looked back at Tommy -Smith.</p> - -<p>“Well,” he said, as Tommy Smith came -up; “you see you cannot catch me.”</p> - -<p>“No,” said Tommy Smith—he was -getting quite accustomed to having talks -with animals,—“you run too quickly.”</p> - -<p>“For my part,” said the hare, “I wonder -how any little boy who has a kind heart -can like to tease and frighten a poor, timid<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_57" id="Page_57">[57]</a></span> -animal who is persecuted in so many ways -as I am.”</p> - -<p>“What do you mean by ‘persecuted’?” -said Tommy Smith. “That is a word -which I don’t understand. It is too long -for me.”</p> - -<p>“It is a great pity,” the hare went on, -“that a little boy should always be <i>doing</i> -something which he does not know the -word for. To ‘persecute’ people is to be -very cruel to them, and whenever you hurt, -or annoy, or frighten, or ill-treat any of us -animals, then you are persecuting us.”</p> - -<p>“If I had known that,” said Tommy -Smith, “I would not have done it.”</p> - -<p>“Then you mustn’t do it any more,” -said the hare; “and especially not to me, -because I have so many enemies who are -always trying to injure me.”</p> - -<p>“Why, what enemies have you?” said -Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Plenty,” the hare said. “First, there -is that wicked animal the fox, who is -always ready to kill and eat me whenever -he has the chance. He is very -cunning, and, as he knows he cannot run -fast enough to catch me, he tries all sorts -of ways to pounce upon me when I am<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_58" id="Page_58">[58]</a></span> -not expecting it. Sometimes he will wait -by a hole in the hedge that he has seen -me go through, and when I come to it -again, he springs out and seizes me with -his teeth and kills me, for he is much -stronger than I am. Then sometimes -one fox will chase me past a place where -another fox is hiding, and then the fox -that was hiding jumps out at me, and they -both eat me together.”</p> - -<p>“How wicked!” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Is it not?” said the hare. “And then -there is that horrid little creature the -weasel. He follows me about till he -catches me, and then he bites me in the -throat, so that I bleed to death.”</p> - -<p>“That <i>is</i> horrid of him,” said Tommy -Smith. “But there is one thing which I -cannot understand. The weasel does not -go so very fast, and you can run faster -than a horse. I am sure that if you were -to run away, he would never be able to -catch you.”</p> - -<p>“You don’t know what it is,” said the -hare. “That odious little animal follows -me about, and never leaves off. You see, -wherever I go I leave a smell behind me.”</p> - -<p>“Do you?” said Tommy Smith. “That<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_59" id="Page_59">[59]</a></span> -seems very funny. Why, I am close to -you, and I don’t smell anything.”</p> - -<p>“Little boys cannot smell nearly as well -as animals,” said the hare. “However, I -don’t <i>quite</i> understand it myself, for I am -sure I am as clean as any animal can be, -and there is nothing nasty about me; -and yet whenever my feet touch the -ground, they leave a smell upon it. That -is my <i>scent</i>; but other animals have -their scent too as well as I, so I needn’t -mind about it. Now the weasel has a -very good nose, so that he is able to -follow the scent that I have left on the -ground, until he comes to where I am; -and, besides, when I know that that cruel -little animal is following me, I get so -frightened that I cannot run away, as I -would from you, or from a fox, or a dog. -And so he comes up and kills me.”</p> - -<p>“Poor hare!” said Tommy Smith. “I -feel very sorry for you. I am afraid that -you are not clever like other animals, or -else you would escape and get away more -often. The rat would run down a hole, -I am sure, and so would the rabbit. I -have often seen him do it.”</p> - -<p>“Pray do not compare me to the rabbit,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_60" id="Page_60">[60]</a></span>” -said the hare. “I have twice as much -sense as he has, and I can tell you that -you make a great mistake if you think I -am not clever, for I am very clever indeed, -as I will soon show you. If you will -follow me a few steps, I will take you -to the place where I was lying when -you frightened me out of it. See, here -it is. Look how nicely the grass is -pressed downward and bent back on -each side, so that it makes a pretty -little bower for me to rest in when I -am tired of running about. That is -better, I think, than a mere hole in the -ground; and, for my part, I look upon -burrowing as a very foolish habit. <i>I</i> -prefer fresh air, and I think that it is -much nicer to see all about one than to -live in the dark. This little bower of -mine is what people call my <i>form</i>, and -I am so fond of it that, however often -I am driven away, I always come back -to it again. And now, how do you -think I get into this form of mine? I -have told you that wherever I go I leave -a scent upon the ground, so if I just -came to my form and walked into it, -any animal that crossed my scent would<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_61" id="Page_61">[61]</a></span> -be able to follow it till he came to where -I was. Now, what do you think I do -to prevent this?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t know,” said Tommy Smith, -after he had thought a little; “I don’t see -how you can prevent it, for you must come -to your form on your feet,—you cannot -fly.”</p> - -<p>“No,” said the hare; “but I can jump. -Look!” And he gave several leaps into -the air, which made Tommy Smith clap -his hands and call out, “Bravo! how well -you do it!”</p> - -<p>“Now,” said the hare, “when I am -coming back to my form, I leap first to -this side and then to that side, and then I -make a very big jump indeed, and down I -come in my own house. Of course, by -doing this, I make it much more difficult -for a fox or a weasel to smell where I have -been, for it is only where my feet touch -the ground that I leave my scent upon it.”</p> - -<p>“Ah, I see,” cried Tommy Smith; “so, -when you make long jumps, your feet will -not touch the ground at so many places as -they would if you only just ran along it.”</p> - -<p>“Of course not,” said the hare.</p> - -<p>“And then there will not be so many<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_62" id="Page_62">[62]</a></span> -places for a dog or a fox to smell where -you have been,” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Not nearly so many,” said the hare; -“that is the reason why I do it. I hope -you think <i>that</i> quite as clever as just -running down a hole, which is what the -rat and the rabbit do.”</p> - -<p>“I think it very clever, indeed,” said -Tommy Smith; “and I see now that you -are a clever animal.”</p> - -<p>“I have other ways of escaping when I -am chased,” the hare went on; “and I think, -when you have heard them, you will confess -they are quite as clever as anything which -that conceited animal, the rat, has shown -you. As to the rabbit, I say nothing. He -is a relation of mine, and we have always -been friendly. But the brains are not on -<i>his</i> side of the family.”</p> - -<p>“Please go on, Mr. Hare,” said Tommy -Smith. “I should like to hear all you can -tell me.”</p> - -<div class="figcenter"> - <img src="images/ill-063.jpg" width="400" height="468" id="i63" - alt="" - title="" /> - <div class="caption"><p class="pc">ALL HAPPY (EXCEPT THE HARE)</p> -</div></div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_63" id="Page_63">[63]</a></span></p> - -<p>“Well,” the hare said, “I have told you -about the fox and the weasel, but they are -not my only enemies. I have others—horses -and dogs, and, worst of all, hard-hearted -men and women, who ride the -horses, and teach the dogs to run after me, -and to catch me. It is a pretty sight to -see them all meet together in some field or -lane. First one rides up, and then another, -until there are quite a number. They laugh -and talk whilst they wait for the huntsman -to come with his pack of hounds. All are -merry and light-hearted; even the horses -neigh, they are in such spirits. Does it not -seem funny that one creature’s wretchedness -should make so many creatures happy? -And there are women—ladies, some of them -quite young, and <i>so</i> pretty—like angels. I -have seen them smile as if they could not -hurt any living thing. You would have -thought that they had come to stroke me, -instead of to hunt me to death. But I -know better. They are not to be trusted. -They have soft cheeks, and soft eyes, and -soft looks, but their hearts are hard.</p> - -<p>“At last, up comes the huntsman, in his -green coat and black velvet cap. He -cracks his whip, and the dogs leap and -bark around him—<i>such</i> a noise! I hear it -all as I lie crouched in my form, and my -heart beats with terror. But I cannot lie -there long, for now they are coming towards -me. I start up, and run for my life. -Away I go, one poor, timid animal, who<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_64" id="Page_64">[64]</a></span> -never hurt anyone, and after me come men -and women, boys and girls, horses and -dogs, all happy, and all thinking it the -finest thing in the world to hunt and to -kill—a hare.”</p> - -<p>“Are the dogs greyhounds?” said Tommy -Smith.</p> - -<p>“No,” answered the hare; “the dogs I -am talking about now are not greyhounds, -but beagles. They hunt me by scent, but -the greyhound hunts me by sight, for he -runs so fast that he can always see me.”</p> - -<p>“Does he run as fast as you do?” asked -Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Yes, indeed,” said the hare; “he runs -much faster, but he does not always catch -me, for all that. When he is close behind -me, I stop all of a sudden, and crouch flat -on the ground. The greyhound cannot stop -himself so quickly, for he is not so clever -as I am. He runs right over me, and it is -several seconds before he can turn round -again. But <i>I</i> turn round as soon as he -has passed me, and then I run as fast as I -can the other way, so that, when he starts -after me again, he is a good way behind. -When he catches up to me, I do the same -thing again. This clever trick of mine is<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_65" id="Page_65">[65]</a></span> -called <i>doubling</i>, and I <span class="smcap">am</span> so proud of it, -for if it was not for that, the greyhound -would catch me directly.”</p> - -<p>“Then does he never catch you?” said -Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“He never has yet,” said the hare. -“But I have other ways of getting away -from him, as well as from other dogs, and -I will tell you some of them. Sometimes -I run under a gate. The dogs are too big -to do this, so they are obliged to jump -over it. Then, when they are near me, on -the other side I double, in the way I told -you, run as fast as I can back to the gate, -and go under it again. Of course they have -to jump over it a second time, and in this -way I keep running under the gate and -making them jump over it until they are -quite tired, for, of course, it is more tiring -to jump over anything than only to run -under it. At last, when they are too tired -to run any more, I slip quietly through a -hedge and gallop away.”</p> - -<p>“Bravo!” cried Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>The hare looked very pleased, and said, -“I see that you are not at all a stupid boy, -so I will tell you something else. Now, -supposing you were being chased across<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_66" id="Page_66">[66]</a></span> -the fields by a lot of dogs, and you were -to come to a flock of sheep, what would -you do?”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith thought a little, and -then he said, “I think I should call out -to the shepherd and ask him to help -me.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, and I daresay he <i>would</i> help <i>you</i>,” -said the hare, “for he would remember the -time when <i>he</i> was a little boy, and he would -feel sorry for you. But he would not feel -sorry for <i>me</i>, who am only a little hare (he -was never <i>that</i>, you know). He would -throw his stick at me, as you did, and then -he would do all he could to help the dogs to -catch me. No, it is not the shepherd that -I should ask to help me, but the sheep—<i>they</i> -are so gentle,—and when I came to -them I should run right into the middle of -them, and then the dogs would not be able -to find me.”</p> - -<p>“But would not the dogs follow you in -amongst the sheep and catch you there?” -said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“No,” said the hare, “they would not -be able to; for the flock would keep -together, so that the dogs could only run -round the outside of it. But <i>I</i> should<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_67" id="Page_67">[67]</a></span> -keep right in the middle, and wherever the -sheep went, I should go with them; <i>I</i> -could run between their feet, you know. -Besides, the dogs would not be able to see -me amongst so many sheep.”</p> - -<p>“No,” said Tommy Smith. “But could -not they still follow you by your scent?”</p> - -<p>“No, indeed, they could not,” said the -hare; “for, you see, sheep have a stronger -scent than I have, and they would put -down their feet just in the very place -where I had put down mine, and then -their scent would hide mine. So, you see, -by hiding amongst a flock of sheep I -should save my life, for the dogs would -not be able either to see me, or smell me, -or to follow me, even if they could.”</p> - -<p>“Have you ever done it?” said Tommy -Smith.</p> - -<p>“Oh yes!” said the hare; “and there is -something else which I have done. Sometimes -when the dogs were chasing me, I -have run to where I knew another hare -was sitting, and I have pushed that hare -out of his place, so that the dogs have -followed <i>him</i> instead of <i>me</i>. <i>I</i> sat down -where <i>he</i> had been sitting, and they all -went by without finding it out.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_68" id="Page_68">[68]</a></span></p> - -<p>“Well,” said Tommy Smith, “that may -have been very clever, but I don’t think it -was at all kind to the other hare.”</p> - -<p>The hare looked a little surprised at -this, as if he had not thought of it before. -“One hare should help another, you -know,” he said; “and, besides, I daresay -the dogs did not catch him after all. <i>He</i> -may have found <i>another</i> hare.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith was just beginning with -“Oh, but”—when the hare said, “Never -mind!” rather impatiently, and then he -continued, “And now I am going to tell -you something which will show you that, -although I am not a large or a fierce -animal, I can sometimes be revenged on -those who injure me, though they are -larger and fiercer than myself.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, do tell me,” said Tommy Smith, -for the hare had paused a little, and -seemed to be thinking.</p> - -<p>“Ah!” he began again; “how well I -remember it. I was very nearly caught -that time. How fast the greyhounds ran, -and how close behind me they were! -What could I do to get away? I had -gone up steep hills to tire them; and I -<i>had</i> tired them, but then I had tired<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_69" id="Page_69">[69]</a></span> -myself still more. I had run up one side -of a hedge and down the other, so that -they should not see me, and then I had -gone through the roughest and thorniest -part of that hedge, in hopes that they -would not be able to follow. But they -had kept close after me all the time, and -now they were just at my heels. Then I -doubled. Oh, how close I lay on the -ground as the greyhounds leaped over me! -I saw their white teeth, and their glaring -eyes, and their red tongues lolling out of -their great open mouths. But they had -missed me, and I was saved for a little -while. But where was I to run to next? -There were no hedges now; no woods, or -hills, or rocky ground, nothing but smooth -level grass, which is just what greyhounds -love to race over. Was there no escape? -Yes. What was that long line far away -where the green grass ended and the blue -sky began? White birds were wheeling -above it, and, from beneath, came a sound -as though a giant were whispering. That -was the sound of the sea, and the long line -meeting the sky was the line of the cliffs. -Oh, if I could reach it! But, first, I had -to double—once—twice—three times;<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_70" id="Page_70">[70]</a></span> -over me they flew, and off I darted again. -And now the line grew nearer, the white -birds looked larger as they sailed in the -air, and the whispering sound was changing -to a moan—to a roar. Yes, I was -close to it now, but the greyhounds were -just behind me, and their hot breath blew -upon my fur. They had caught me! No. -On the very edge of the cliffs I doubled once -more, and <i>once</i> more they went over me.”</p> - -<p>“And over the cliffs?” said Tommy -Smith.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said the hare; “over me, and -over the cliffs as well. Something hid the -sky for a moment,—a dark cloud passed -above me. Then the sky was clear again; -and there were no greyhounds now. Over -and over, down, down, down they went, -and were dashed to pieces on the black -rocks, and drowned in the white waves. -I know they were, for I peeped over the -edge and saw it. You may ask the seagulls, -if you like. They saw it too.”</p> - -<p>“Were they all drowned?” said Tommy -Smith.</p> - -<p>“Yes, all,” said the hare.</p> - -<p>“And were you glad?” he asked, for -it seemed to him very dreadful.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_71" id="Page_71">[71]</a></span></p> - -<p>“Well,” the hare said, “I was glad to -escape, of course, and so would you have -been. But yet I could not help feeling -sorry for the poor dogs, because they had -been <i>taught</i> to chase me, and it was not -their fault. Do you know who I should -have liked to see fall over the cliffs instead -of them?”</p> - -<p>“Who?” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“The cruel, hard-hearted men who -taught them,” said the hare. “It is they -who ought to have been drowned, and I -am very sorry that they were not.”</p> - -<p>“You poor hare!” said Tommy Smith, -as he stroked its soft fur, and played with -its long, pretty ears. “It is very hard -that you should always be hunted, and I -do think that you are very badly treated. -But what clever ways you have of escaping! -Do you know, I think you are the -cleverest animal I have had a talk with -yet, and I like you very much.”</p> - -<p>“Ah! it is all very well to say that -now,” said the hare. “But who was it -that threw a stick at me?”</p> - -<p>“I never will again,” said Tommy -Smith. “You know you jumped up all of -a sudden, so that I had no time to think.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_72" id="Page_72">[72]</a></span> -But I did not come out on purpose to -throw it at you. I only wanted to find a -lark’s nest, so as to get the eggs.”</p> - -<p>When the hare heard that, I cannot tell -you how sad and grieved he looked. -“What!” he said. “Would you take the -poor lark’s eggs away, and make it unhappy? -No, no; if you really like me, as -you say you do, you must promise me not -to do anything so cruel as that. The lark -is the best friend I have. He sings to me -as I lie in my form, and consoles me for -all my troubles. His voice cheers me too, -when I am being chased by the dogs, for -he always seems to be saying, ‘You will -get away; I know you will get away.’ -Then sometimes he comes down to roost -quite close to me, and we talk to each -other. <i>He</i> tells <i>me</i> what it is like up -above the clouds, and <i>I</i> tell <i>him</i> all that -has been going on down here. He has <i>his</i> -trials too, for there are hawks that try to -catch <i>him</i>, just as there are greyhounds -that try to catch <i>me</i>; so we sit and -comfort each other. Promise me never -to be unkind to my friend the lark.”</p> - -<p>“I won’t hurt him,” said Tommy Smith. -“And if ever I find his nest with eggs in<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_73" id="Page_73">[73]</a></span> -it, I will only just look at them and leave -them there.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, thank you,” the hare said; “and -you won’t hurt me either?”</p> - -<p>“No, indeed, I won’t,” said Tommy -Smith. “Do you know, I begin to think -that it would be better not to hurt any -animal.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, much better!” said the hare, as -he skipped gladly away. “Except the -fox,—and the weasel, you may hurt <i>him</i>—if -you can catch him.” He said that, of -course, because he <i>was</i> a hare, and felt -prejudiced. You must not think <i>I</i> agree -with him. Only a critic or a silly person -would think <i>that</i>.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_74" id="Page_74">[74]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="p4">CHAPTER VI.<br /> -<span class="small">THE GRASS-SNAKE AND ADDER</span></h2> - -<p class="pp6q">“<i>Tommy Smith has a talk with the grass-snake, and then<br /> -With the adder: they’re both as conceited as men.</i>”</p> - -<p class="drop-cap04">WHEN Tommy Smith had said -good-bye to the hare, he thought -he would walk home through some woods -which were not far off. So off he set -towards them, and as he went along he -said to himself, “I know there are a -great many animals that live in the woods. -Now I wonder which of them will be the -first to have a talk with me. Let me see. -The pigeon and the squirrel both live -there, for I have often seen them together -on the same tree. And then there is the—” -Good gracious! What was that -just gliding out from under a bush? -Tommy Smith gave a start and a jump, -and well he might, for it was a large -snake, perhaps three feet long. He was -so surprised that, at first, he didn’t quite -know what to do, and before he had made -up his mind, it was too late to do anything,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_75" id="Page_75">[75]</a></span> -for the snake had wriggled away -into another bush. “It was an adder,” -said Tommy Smith out loud. “That, -at least, is an animal which I <i>ought</i> to -kill, because it is poisonous.”</p> - -<p>“I beg your pardon,” said a sharp, -hissing voice. “I am not an adder, and -I am <i>not</i> poisonous.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith looked all about, but -he could see nothing. Still, he felt sure -that it must be the snake who had -spoken, because the voice came from the -very centre of the bush into which he -had seen it go. So he answered, “Of -course it is very easy for you to say -that, but everybody knows that snakes -are poisonous, and, if you are not a snake, -I should just like to know what you -are.”</p> - -<p>“I did not say that I was not a <i>snake</i>,” -said the voice again. “Of course I am, -but I am not an adder for all that. There -are two different kinds of snakes in this -country. One is the adder, which is -poisonous, and the other is the grass-snake, -which is quite harmless. Now <i>I</i> -am the grass-snake, so if you had killed -me, you would have done something very<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_76" id="Page_76">[76]</a></span> -wrong, for you would have killed a poor -harmless animal.”</p> - -<p>“Well,” said Tommy Smith, “if that -is true, I am glad I didn’t kill you. But -are you quite sure?”</p> - -<p>“If you don’t believe <i>me</i>,” said the -snake, “you must get some good book -of natural history, and there you will -find it mentioned that we grass-snakes -are quite harmless. It is the great -superiority which our family have always -had over that of the adder. People may -call <i>him</i> a ‘poisonous reptile,’ but they -cannot speak of <i>us</i> in that way. If they -were to, they would only show their -ignorance.”</p> - -<p>“But how am I to know which is one -and which is the other?” asked Tommy -Smith.</p> - -<p>“You will not find <i>that</i> very difficult,” -the grass-snake answered; “and if you -will promise not to hurt me, I will come -out from where I am and show you.”</p> - -<p>Of course Tommy Smith promised (you -see he was getting a much better boy to -animals than he used to be), and directly -he had, the snake came gliding out from -under the bush, and lay on the ground<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_77" id="Page_77">[77]</a></span> -just at his feet. “Now”, he said, “to -begin with, I am a good deal longer -than an adder. I should just like to -see the adder that was three feet long, -and <i>I</i> am an inch longer than that. No, -indeed! Whenever you see such a fine, -long snake as I am, you may be sure -that it is a nice grass-snake, and not a -nasty adder.”</p> - -<p>“I won’t forget that,” said Tommy -Smith. “But, I suppose, snakes grow -like other animals. How should I be -able to tell you from an adder if I -were to meet you before you were three -feet long?”</p> - -<p>“Why, by my skin, to be sure!” said -the grass-snake. “Look how beautifully -it is marked, and what a fine greenish -colour it is. I may well be proud of it, -for a very great poet indeed has called -it ‘enamelled,’ and says that it is fit for -a fairy to wrap herself up in. Think -of <i>that</i>! The adder’s is quite different, -only a dull, dirty brown, which I <i>might</i> -call ugly if I were ill-natured. But I -am <i>not</i>, so I will only say that it is -plain. I don’t think any fairy would -like to wrap herself in <i>his</i> skin.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_78" id="Page_78">[78]</a></span></p> - -<p>“But are there fairies?” said Tommy -Smith.</p> - -<p>“There are, as long as you are a little -boy,” said the grass-snake; “but as soon -as you are grown up there will be none.”</p> - -<p>“How funny!” said Tommy Smith. -“But do you know, Mr. Grass-Snake, I -should not like to wrap myself up in -your skin, even if I could, because it is -so hard and covered with scales. And -besides, how could the fairies get into -it without killing you first? I don’t -suppose you can change it as the frog -and the toad do.”</p> - -<p>“Not change it!” said the grass-snake. -“And why not, pray? I should think -myself a very stupid animal if I could -not do <i>that</i>. Of course I change it, and -then it looks and feels quite different to -what it did when it was on me. You -see, it is only just the outer part which -comes off. That is quite thin, and I -don’t think you would find it <i>very</i> much -harder than the petal of a flower. Some -day, perhaps, you may find it if you look -about in the grass or the bushes; for I -rub myself against the grass or bushes -to get it off.”</p> - -<div class="figcenter"> - <img src="images/ill-079.jpg" width="400" height="292" id="i79" - alt="" - title="" /> - <div class="caption"><p class="pc">“THERE ARE THREE FROGS IN MY STOMACH AT THE MOMENT”</p> -</div></div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_79" id="Page_79">[79]</a></span></p> - -<p>“Then you do not swallow your skin -as the toad does?” Tommy Smith asked.</p> - -<p>“I should not like to do anything so -nasty,” said the grass-snake angrily, “and -I wish you wouldn’t keep talking to me -about frogs and toads. They are very -low animals, and only fit to be eaten.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith was quite shocked when -he heard this, and he said, “Take care, -Mr. Grass-Snake. Frogs and toads are -very useful animals, and my friends, too. -So I won’t let you eat them.”</p> - -<p>“That is talking nonsense,” said the -grass-snake. “You can’t help my eating -them, especially frogs. Why, there are -three frogs in my stomach at this -moment.”</p> - -<p>Directly Tommy Smith heard that, he -made a dart at the grass-snake, and caught -hold of him before he could get away. I -don’t know what he meant to do. Perhaps -he meant to kill the poor snake, which -would have been very wrong, as you -will see. But before he had time to -do anything at all, two curious things -happened. One was that the snake -opened his mouth very wide indeed, -and out of it came first one, then another,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_80" id="Page_80">[80]</a></span> -and then a third frog. Yes; three large -frogs came out of the snake’s mouth, -one after the other, and there they all -lay on the grass. That was one funny -thing, and the other was that, as soon -as Tommy Smith caught hold of the -snake, the snake began to smell in a -way that was not at all pleasant. Indeed, -it was such a <i>very</i> nasty smell that Tommy -Smith was glad to drop him, so that he -got away into the bush again.</p> - -<p>“Ah, ha!” the snake said, as soon as -he was safe, “I thought you wouldn’t -hold me very long. Just look at your -hand now.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith looked at his hand. It -had a thick yellowish fluid on it, which -made it feel quite moist, and it was this -fluid which had such a disagreeable smell. -He was very much offended with the -grass-snake, and he called out to him, -“I think that is a very nasty trick to play, -indeed.”</p> - -<p>“I thought you wouldn’t like it,” replied -the grass-snake, “and that is just why I -did it. I wanted you to let me go, and, -you see, you very soon had to. I always -do that when anyone catches me; and, for<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_81" id="Page_81">[81]</a></span> -my part, I think it is a very clever idea of -mine.”</p> - -<p>“But how do you do it?” asked Tommy -Smith, whilst he stooped down and wiped -his hand on the grass.</p> - -<p>“Why, I hardly know,” said the grass-snake. -“It comes naturally to me. Nobody -can be cleaner or more well-behaved -than I am, as long as I am treated properly. -But when I am attacked, and my -life is in danger, I do the only thing which -I can do to protect myself. It is just as if -you had a bottle of something which smelt -so strongly that when you took out the -cork and sprinkled it about, nobody could -stay in the room. Now I have something -which smells like that, only instead of -keeping it in a bottle, I carry it under my -skin, and when I want to use it, then, -instead of taking out a cork, I just open -my skin, and it comes out in little drops all -over me.”</p> - -<p>“Open your skin?” said Tommy Smith. -“Why, how do you do that?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t know <i>how</i> I do it,” said the -grass-snake, “but I <i>do</i> do it.”</p> - -<p>“Well,” Tommy Smith said, “however -you do it, I think it is a very nasty habit.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_82" id="Page_82">[82]</a></span> -And besides, I shouldn’t have caught hold -of you if you hadn’t told me that you had -been eating frogs. I think it is very cruel -of you to eat them. Why do you do it?”</p> - -<p>“Why do I do it?” answered the grass-snake. -“Why, because I feel hungry, to -be sure. Why do you eat sheep, and -oxen, and pigs, and ducks, and fowls, and -turkeys?”</p> - -<p>“Oh! but everybody eats them,” said -Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Every <i>snake</i> eats frogs,” said the grass-snake. -“We were made to eat them, and -the frogs were made for us to eat. That is -my theory. It is a good one, I feel sure, -for it explains <i>the facts</i> and makes <i>me</i> feel -comfortable.”</p> - -<p>“But they are so useful,” said Tommy -Smith; “and they do so much good in -the garden.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t eat them all,” said the grass-snake, -“and I don’t often go into gardens. -Frogs and toads may be very useful, but -perhaps if I didn’t eat some of them there -would be too many of them in the world, -and then, instead of being useful, they -would be a nuisance. You see, I don’t eat -them all. I leave just as many as are<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_83" id="Page_83">[83]</a></span> -wanted, as long as <i>you</i> don’t kill them. -But if <i>you</i> were to kill them too, then there -would be too few.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith thought a little, and then -he said, “Are you obliged to eat them?”</p> - -<p>“Of course I am,” said the grass-snake, -“just as much as you are obliged to eat -beef and mutton. You would think it very -hard if you were to be killed just for eating -your dinner. Then why should you want -to kill me for eating mine? No, no; take -my advice, and learn this lesson. Never -kill one animal for eating another animal.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith thought over this for a -little, and it seemed to him to be right. -“After all,” he thought, “the frog and the -toad eat insects, and if no animal might -eat any other animal, then a great many -animals would die of starvation, and that -would be very dreadful.” So he said to the -grass-snake, “Well, Mr. Grass-Snake, I -think you are right, and, if you come out -of your bush, I will not try to catch you -any more.” So the grass-snake came -wriggling out again, and then Tommy -Smith asked him why he had brought the -frogs out of his mouth after he had eaten -them.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_84" id="Page_84">[84]</a></span></p> - -<p>“It was because you frightened me,” -said the grass-snake. “You see, I wanted -to get away, and, with three frogs inside -me, I felt rather heavy. But as soon as -the frogs were gone I was much lighter, -and could go much quicker. Now don’t -you think it was a <i>very</i> clever idea?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t think it was a very <i>clean</i> idea,” -said Tommy Smith; “but as you were -frightened, perhaps you couldn’t help it. -But now, Mr. Grass-Snake, are there any -other clever things which you can do, -and which are not quite so nasty? If -there are, I should like to hear about -them.”</p> - -<p>“I can lay eggs,” said the grass-snake, -“which is more than the adder can do.”</p> - -<p>“But can you really lay them?” said -Tommy Smith; “and do you make a nest -for them, like a bird?”</p> - -<p>“No,” said the grass-snake. “A bird -makes a nest for her eggs because she has -to sit on them, and she wants a nice, comfortable -place to sit in. Now I don’t sit -on my eggs, for that is not at all necessary. -I just find a nice, warm, moist place for -them, and when I have laid them there, I -go away and leave them. I have no time<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_85" id="Page_85">[85]</a></span> -to sit on them like a bird. I am much too -busy.”</p> - -<p>“But how are your eggs ever hatched?” -said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Oh,” said the grass-snake, “I am so -clever that I know the heat of the place -where they lie will be enough to hatch -them. So when they are once safely laid, -I don’t bother about them any more.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said Tommy Smith; “but if you -go away, who is there to look after the -young snakes when they come out of the -egg?”</p> - -<p>“They look after themselves,” said the -grass-snake. “Birds are like little boys -and girls. They are great babies, and -want someone to take care of them whilst -they are young. But we snakes are so -clever that as soon as we come into the -world we can take care of ourselves, and -don’t want anyone to help us.”</p> - -<p>“I should like to see some of your eggs,” -said Tommy Smith. “What are they like?”</p> - -<p>“They are white,” said the grass-snake, -“and they are joined together in a long -string, sometimes as many as sixteen or -even twenty. So you may think how -beautiful they look, like a necklace of very<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_86" id="Page_86">[86]</a></span> -large pearls. Only they are not hard like -pearls. Their shell is soft, and not at all -like the shell of a bird’s egg.”</p> - -<p>“I <i>should</i> like to see them,” said Tommy -Smith.</p> - -<p>“Well,” said the grass-snake, “you must -look about in manure-heaps, and then, -perhaps, you will find some. That is the -sort of place that I like to lay them in.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith thought that this was -another nasty habit of the grass-snake, but -he didn’t like to say so, because he had -said it twice before; so, after a little while, -he said, “And do you really like being a -snake, Mr. Grass-Snake?” You see he -had to say something, and he didn’t quite -know what to say.</p> - -<p>“Like it?” said the grass-snake. “Of -course I do. I should be very sorry to be -anything else. Yes, we snakes have a -happy life. In summer we crawl about -and eat frogs, and in winter we find some -nice place to go to sleep in.”</p> - -<p>“Then do you sleep all the winter?” -said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Of course,” said the grass-snake. “What -else is there to do? There are no frogs in -winter, and it is cold and unpleasant. The<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_87" id="Page_87">[87]</a></span> -best thing is to go to sleep, and that is -what I always do.”</p> - -<p>Now whilst Tommy Smith was talking -to the grass-snake he kept looking at the -poor dead frogs that were lying on the -grass, and you can think how surprised he -was when, all at once, one of them moved a -little, and then began to crawl away very -slowly. Then the others moved, and began -to crawl away too. So they were not dead -after all. You see, when a snake eats a -frog (or anything else), he does not chew it, -as we do, but just swallows it whole, and -then sometimes the frog will keep alive for -some time inside the snake’s stomach. -Tommy Smith spoke to the frogs, but -they were too faint to answer. So he took -them up, and washed them in a little ditch -which was close by, and then laid them in -a nice long tuft of grass. When he had -done that, he came back to where he had -left the grass-snake, but he did not find -him there again. “Where are you?” he -called out. “Do you mean me?” said a -voice quite near him. It was a hissing -voice, certainly, and sounded a good deal -like the grass-snake’s. But still it did not -sound quite the same, Tommy Smith<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_88" id="Page_88">[88]</a></span> -thought. So he said, “I mean you, if you -are the grass-snake,” in rather a doubtful -tone of voice. “No, indeed,” hissed the -voice again, “I am something better than -a grass-snake. <i>I</i> am an adder.” And as -the adder said this, he came crawling out -from a little clump of furze-bush, where he -had lain hidden.</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith saw that what the grass-snake -had said was true, for the adder’s -body was shorter and of a duller colour -than the grass-snake’s. His head, too, was -different. It was flatter, and swelled out -more on each side where it joined the -neck, so that the neck looked smaller in -proportion to the size of the head. Altogether, -Tommy Smith felt sure that the -next time he went out for a walk and saw -a snake, he would be able to tell whether it -was a grass-snake or an adder. “And if it -is an adder,” he said to himself, “why, I -ought to kill it.” And then he said out -loud, “Mr. Adder, you don’t seem at all -afraid of me; but, do you know, I think -I ought to kill you, because you are -poisonous.”</p> - -<p>“<i>I</i> think you ought to leave me alone -because I am poisonous,” said the adder.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_89" id="Page_89">[89]</a></span> -“For if you were to try to kill me, I should -have to bite you, and then, perhaps, <i>I</i> -should kill <i>you</i>.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith did not like this remark -of the adder’s at all. He began to feel -afraid himself, and he would have liked to -have run away. But he thought that if he -did, the adder might attack him when his -back was turned. So he stood quite still, -and only said, “Why aren’t you harmless -like the grass-snake?”</p> - -<p>“That is not a very polite question!” -said the adder in reply. “<i>I</i> belong to the -poisonous branch of the family, and I am -proud to belong to it. The grass-snake is -a poor creature, and I pity him. I should -like to see anyone catch <i>me</i> in the same -way that they catch <i>him</i>. I would soon -teach them the difference between us.”</p> - -<p>“But you do so much harm,” said -Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“What harm have I ever done <i>you</i>?” -said the adder.</p> - -<p>“You have not done me any harm,” said -Tommy Smith, “but that is because I -have never seen you before now.”</p> - -<p>“<i>You</i> may never have seen <i>me</i>,” said the -adder, “but <i>I</i> have seen <i>you</i> very often.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_90" id="Page_90">[90]</a></span> -Sometimes I have been quite near to -where you were walking, but when I have -heard you coming, I have just crawled out -of the way, and let you go by without -hurting you. Now don’t you think that -was very good of me? I should just like -to know what you have to complain of.”</p> - -<p>“You have never hurt me, I know,” said -Tommy Smith. “But think how many -people you do hurt.”</p> - -<p>“Do you know anybody that I have -hurt?” asked the adder.</p> - -<p>“No,” answered Tommy Smith, “I -don’t know anybody; but I am sure you -must have hurt a great many people, -because you are poisonous.”</p> - -<p>“Well,” said the adder, “I think you -might walk about a long while asking -people before you found anyone that I had -done any harm to. I never interfere with -people unless they interfere with me, so I -think the best thing they can do is just to -let me alone. It is true that my two front -teeth are poisonous, and that I can kill -some creatures by biting them. But these -creatures are not men or women, but only -mice or small birds or frogs. You know I -have to eat them, so I may just as well kill<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_91" id="Page_91">[91]</a></span> -them before I begin. The grass-snake eats -<i>his</i> frogs alive. That is much more cruel -than if he killed them first, as I do.”</p> - -<p>“How do you kill them?” said Tommy -Smith. “I suppose you sting them with -your forked tongue, and then they die.”</p> - -<p>“Did you not hear me say that I bit -them,” said the adder; “and that I had -two poisonous teeth? My tongue is not -poisonous at all. There is no more harm -in it than there is in yours.”</p> - -<p>“Oh! but, Mr. Adder,” cried Tommy -Smith, “do you know I once went to the -Zoological Gardens in London, and I saw -the snakes there, and whenever one of -them put out his tongue, as you do yours, -the people all said, ‘Look at its sting! -Look at its sting!’”</p> - -<p>“That is only because they were -ignorant people,” said the adder, “and did -not know any better. No; it is the two -long teeth in my upper jaw that are -poisonous, and, if you will just kneel down, -I will open my mouth so that you can see -them, and then I can explain all about it -to you.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith didn’t quite like the idea -of kneeling down and putting his face<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_92" id="Page_92">[92]</a></span> -close to the mouth of the adder. He had -heard of men who put their heads inside a -lion’s mouth, and he thought that this -would be almost as dangerous. However, -the adder promised not to bite him, and as -he said he never <i>had</i> bitten a little boy in -the whole of his life, and should not think -of doing so without a proper reason, he -thought he might trust him. So he -knelt down and looked. Then the adder -opened his mouth, and, as he did so, two -little white things like fish-bones seemed -to shoot forward into the front part of it. -“Those are my two poison-fangs,” he said. -“When my mouth is shut, they lie back -against my upper jaw, but as soon as I -open it to bite anyone, they shoot forward -so as to be in the right place.” Tommy -Smith looked at the teeth. They were as -sharp as needles and almost as thin, but -they were not straight like common needles, -but curved backwards like crochet-needles. -“What curious teeth!” he said.</p> - -<p>“Perhaps they are more curious than -you think,” said the adder; “just look at -the tips of them, and see if you notice -anything.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith looked as the adder told<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_93" id="Page_93">[93]</a></span> -him, and he was surprised to see a tiny -little hole at the tip of each tooth. “Why, -Mr. Adder,” he said, “it seems to me -as if your teeth were hollow and wanted -stopping.”</p> - -<p>“They <i>are</i> hollow,” said the adder, “and -I will tell you why. At the root of each -of them I have a little bag which is full of -poison. You cannot see it, of course, -because it is hidden under the flesh of my -upper jaw. But things which cannot be -seen are very often felt. Now, when I bite -an animal, these little bags open, and a -drop or two of poison runs down each -tooth where it is hollow, so that it goes -into the flesh of that animal and mixes -with its blood.”</p> - -<p>“And does that kill it?” asked Tommy -Smith.</p> - -<p>“Oh yes!” answered the adder; -“because I only bite small animals. It -would not kill a horse, or a cow, or even a -pig, unless it was very young. But it kills -field-mice, and shrew-mice, and things of -that sort.”</p> - -<p>“But there is one thing, Mr. Adder, -which I don’t understand,” said Tommy -Smith. “I thought that one had to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_94" id="Page_94">[94]</a></span> -swallow poison for it to kill one. But you -say that this poison of yours goes into the -blood.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t know anything about poisons -that have to be swallowed,” said the -adder; “I only know about <i>my</i> poison, -and I use that in the way I have told you. -<i>My</i> poison must go into the blood. If -you were only to swallow it, I daresay it -would not hurt you at all.”</p> - -<p>“I should not like to try,” Tommy -Smith said. “But are you going?” for -the adder had begun to crawl away.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said the adder; “I am going -now, for I have plenty to do. I should -not have wasted my time like this, only I -heard that poor creature, the grass-snake, -talking about himself, so I thought I -would just show you what a much more -important animal I am than he.”</p> - -<p>“I think that you are rather conceited, -Mr. Adder,” said Tommy Smith. “The -grass-snake is very clever. He can lay -eggs, and he says that is more than you -can do.”</p> - -<p>“<i>I</i> should be ashamed to do such a -thing,” said the adder. “A young grass-snake -<i>requires</i> an egg, but a young adder<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_95" id="Page_95">[95]</a></span> -knows how to do without one. <i>We</i> can -crawl as soon as we come into the world. -As for my being conceited, perhaps I am, -just a little. But that is natural. I can -<i>never</i> forget that I have <i>poison</i> flowing in -my veins. Now I will say good-bye, for I -have plenty to do, and must not waste my -time any longer.”</p> - -<p>“Good-bye, Mr. Adder,” Tommy Smith -called after him, for he thought he had -better be friendly with such an animal. -“I hope that you will never bite me.” -But the adder merely gave a contemptuous -hiss, and was gone.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_96" id="Page_96">[96]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="p4">CHAPTER VII.<br /> -<span class="small">THE PEEWIT</span></h2> - -<p class="pbq">“<i>To eat peewit’s eggs to a peewit seems wrong,<br /> -So a hen MAY think hen’s eggs to hens should belong.</i>”</p> - -<p class="drop-cap06">“PEE-WEE-EET! Pee-wee-eet!” -That is what a bird kept saying -as he flew in circles round Tommy Smith. -Sometimes he flew quite a long way off, -and sometimes he came so near him that -it seemed as if he would settle on his head. -“Pee-wee-eet! Pee-wee-eet!” And what -a pretty bird this was! How his white -breast glanced in the sun, and how the -glossy green feathers of his back shone in -it. He kept turning about in the air as -he flew, so that Tommy Smith could see -every part of him.</p> - -<p>In fact, this bird was playing the -strangest antics. Sometimes he would -clap his wings together above his back, at -least Tommy Smith thought he did; and -then he would make such a swishing and -whizzing with them, that really it was -quite a loud noise—almost like a steam-engine.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_97" id="Page_97">[97]</a></span> -Then, all at once, he would turn -sideways and make a dive down towards -the ground, and sometimes (this was the -funniest trick of all) he would tumble right -over in the air, as if he had lost his -balance and was really falling. If Tommy -Smith had ever seen a tumbler pigeon it -would have reminded him of one, but he -never had. And all the while this bird -kept on calling out, “Pee-wee-eet! pee-wee-eet!” -as if he wanted Tommy Smith -to speak to him, as, perhaps, he did.</p> - -<p>“I know what bird <i>you</i> are,” said -Tommy Smith. “I have often seen you -flying over the fields, but you have never -come so close to me before. I think your -name is”—</p> - -<p>“Pee-wee-eet! pee-wee-eet! That is -my name. They call me the peewit.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said Tommy Smith; “because -you say”—</p> - -<p>“Pee-wee-eet! pee-wee-eet!” screamed -the bird. “Yes, that is why. It is -because I say ‘Pee-wee-eet’”; and as the -peewit said this, he made a sweep down -and settled on the ground just in front of -Tommy Smith. So close! Tommy Smith -could almost have touched him with his<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_98" id="Page_98">[98]</a></span> -hand. He <i>was</i> a handsome bird! <i>Now</i> -he could see that, besides his beautiful -green back and his white breast, he had a -handsome black crest at the back of his -head, that stuck out a long way behind it—as -if his hair had been brushed up -behind, Tommy Smith thought, only, of -course, it was not hair, but feathers.</p> - -<p>The peewit was not at all afraid, but -looked up at Tommy Smith, with his head -on one side, and said, “Yes, that is my -name. A name isn’t sensible if it hasn’t -a meaning. Some people call me the -lapwing, but I don’t know what <i>that</i> -means. I would rather <i>you</i> called me the -peewit. I like that name best. Well, -now you may ask me some questions if -you like.” Tommy Smith would rather -have listened to what the peewit had to -tell him about himself first, and then asked -him some questions afterwards, for, just -then, he didn’t quite know what questions -to ask. But, of course, he had to say -something, or it would have seemed rude, -so he began with, “Please, Mr. Peewit, -will you tell me why you say ‘pee-weet’ -so often?”</p> - -<p>“Why shouldn’t I say it?” said the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_99" id="Page_99">[99]</a></span> -peewit. “It is my song, and I think it is -a very good one too.”</p> - -<p>“But I don’t call it a song at all,” said -Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“<i>Don’t</i> you?” said the peewit.</p> - -<p>“No,” said Tommy Smith. “It is not -at all like what the lark or the nightingale -sings. That is what <i>I</i> call singing.”</p> - -<p>“If all birds were to sing as well as each -other,” the peewit said, “perhaps you -would not care to listen to any of them -half so much. <i>Now</i> you say, ‘How -sweetly the lark sings,’ or ‘How beautifully -the nightingale sings,’ because they -sing better than other birds. But if every -bird was as clever at singing as they are, -then to sing well would be such a common -thing, that you would hardly notice it at -all. As it is, you don’t think about the -lark nearly so much as the nightingale, -because you hear him much oftener. So -perhaps, after all, it is better that some -birds should sing more sweetly than other -birds. Don’t you agree with me?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t know,” said Tommy Smith. -“I should never have thought of that, -myself.”</p> - -<p>“There are a number of things that<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_100" id="Page_100">[100]</a></span> -little boys would never have thought of,” -said the peewit. “Besides,” he went on, -“however well a bird may sing, all he -<i>means</i> by his singing is that he is very -happy. That is what the lark means -when he sings high up in the blue sky; -and it is what the nightingale means when -he sings all night long by his nest. And -that is what I mean, too, when I sing, -‘Pee-wee-eet! pee-wee-eet!’ So if you -look at it in that way, my song is just -as good as theirs, or any other bird’s.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith did not think the peewit -was right in this opinion of his, but he -thought that he had better not contradict -him so early in the conversation. So he -only said, “Then, I suppose, you must -always be happy, Mr. Peewit, for you are -always saying ‘Pee-wee-eet’?”</p> - -<p>“I am always happy as long as people -don’t shoot me, or take away my eggs,” -said the peewit. “Why should I not be? -It is very pleasant to be alive.”</p> - -<p>“And the grass-snake said <i>he</i> was -happy too,” thought Tommy Smith. -“Then, are <i>all</i> animals happy, Mr. -Peewit?” he asked.</p> - -<p>“Oh yes,” the peewit answered, “they<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_101" id="Page_101">[101]</a></span> -all enjoy their life. That is why it is so -wrong to kill them. For when you kill -an animal, you take some of the happiness -that was in the world out of it, and you -can never put it back there again, however -much you try.”</p> - -<p>“I never will kill animals any more,” -said Tommy Smith. “But now, Mr. -Peewit, won’t you tell me something about -yourself? Do <i>you</i> do any clever things -as well as the other animals that I have -spoken to?”</p> - -<p>“Why, haven’t you seen the way I -tumble about in the air?” said the peewit. -“And don’t you think that <i>that</i> is very -clever? You couldn’t do it yourself, however -much you were to try.”</p> - -<p>“No,” said Tommy Smith, “but then <i>I</i> -have not got wings, you know. Perhaps -if I <i>had</i> got wings, I would be able to -do it as well as you.”</p> - -<p>“Do you think so?” said the peewit. -“That is only because you are very conceited. -Why, even the swallow can’t do -it. <i>He</i> is a splendid flier, and goes very -fast. But, though you were to watch him -for a whole day, you would not see him -do such funny things in the air as I do.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_102" id="Page_102">[102]</a></span> -As for the other birds—well, look at the -cuckoo. What do you think of the way -in which <i>he</i> flies? Why, he just goes -along without doing anything at all. Do -you think <i>he</i> could turn head over heels or -make the noise with his wings that I do? -If he can, then why doesn’t he? I should -just like to know that.”</p> - -<p>“Are you playing a game in the air -when you fly like that, Mr. Peewit?” asked -Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” answered the peewit; “that is -just what I am doing. Sometimes I play -it by myself, but I like it better when -there are some other peewits to play it -with me. We do it to amuse ourselves, -and because we are so happy and have -such good spirits. But it is only in the -springtime that we play such games, for -we are happier then than at any other -time of the year. In the autumn and -winter we fly about in great flocks over -the fields and marshes, or come down -upon them and look for worms and slugs -and caterpillars, for those are the things -we eat. We are happy then, too, but -not quite so happy as we are in the springtime, -and you won’t see us playing such<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_103" id="Page_103">[103]</a></span> -pranks then, although there are a great -many more of us together. Oh yes! it -is a game, but it is a very useful kind of -game, I can tell you.”</p> - -<p>“How is it useful?” asked Tommy -Smith.</p> - -<p>“Why, it prevents people from finding -our eggs,” answered the peewit. “I have -told you that we only fly like this in the -spring. Well, that is just the time when -we lay our eggs. Now whilst the mother -peewit is sitting quietly on her eggs, the -father peewit keeps flying and tumbling -about in the air. When you go for a -walk over the fields, you do not notice -the mother peewit on her eggs, for she -sits quite still and never moves. But you -can’t help noticing the father peewit, and -you only think of him. If you happen -to go too near the place where the eggs -are, the father peewit comes quite close -to you, and flies round and round your -head, as I did just now. You think that -is very funny, and so you keep looking -at him up in the air, and never think of -looking on the ground where the eggs are.”</p> - -<p>“Are the eggs laid on the ground?” said -Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_104" id="Page_104">[104]</a></span></p> - -<p>“Of course,” said the peewit. “But -let me go on. When the father peewit -sees you are looking at him, he flies a -little farther away from the eggs, and, -of course, you follow him. Then he flies -a little farther off still, and in this way -he keeps leading you farther and farther -away from the eggs, till he thinks they -are safe, and then off he flies altogether.”</p> - -<p>“That is very clever,” said Tommy -Smith. “But supposing you didn’t follow -the father peewit, but kept walking towards -where the eggs were, what would -the mother peewit do?”</p> - -<p>“Why, she would fly away before you -got to her,” said the peewit. “And you -would find it very difficult to find the eggs -even then.”</p> - -<p>“Then, is it only the father peewit that -tumbles over in the air?” said Tommy -Smith.</p> - -<p>“It is he who does it most,” said -the peewit. “He has more time, and -besides it would not be thought right -for a mother peewit to throw herself -about in that way whilst she has a -family to attend to. When the mother -peewit goes up from her eggs, she flies<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_105" id="Page_105">[105]</a></span> -quietly away till she is a long way -off. Then she settles somewhere on -the ground, and waits for you to go -away, and when you have gone away, she -comes back to her eggs again.”</p> - -<p>“Then I suppose <i>you</i> are a father -peewit?” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Oh yes,” the peewit answered. “You -have seen how <i>I</i> can tumble. And -besides, look how long my crest is. The -crest of the mother peewit is not nearly -so long.”</p> - -<p>“Where is the mother peewit?” asked -Tommy Smith—for he thought he would -like to see her too.</p> - -<p>“She is not far off,” the peewit answered, -“and she is sitting on her eggs.”</p> - -<p>“Oh! I should so like to see them,” -cried Tommy Smith. “May I?”</p> - -<p>“If I show you them,” said the peewit, -“will you promise not to take them away.”</p> - -<p>“Oh yes, I promise not to,” said -Tommy Smith. “I will only look at -them—unless you would be so kind as -to give me one,” he added.</p> - -<p>“<i>Give</i> you one!” cried the peewit. “I -would rather give you the bright green -feathers from my back, or the beautiful<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_106" id="Page_106">[106]</a></span> -crest that is on my head. Give you one, -indeed! No, no; they are not things to -be given away. But come along. You -have promised that you will not take -them, and I know you will not break -your word.” Then the peewit spread his -wings, and rose into the air again, and -began to fly along in front of Tommy -Smith, who had to run to keep up with -him. “Pee-wee-eet! pee-wee-eet!” he -cried. “Come along. Come along.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, but you go so fast!” said Tommy -Smith, panting. “I wish I had wings like -you.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t wonder at your wishing <i>that</i>,” -the peewit said. “<i>I</i> should think it -dreadful if I could only walk and run.” -All at once the peewit flew down on to -the ground again. “Here they are,” he -said, as Tommy Smith came up; “and -what do you think? Why, one of them -has hatched already; a day earlier than -I expected.”</p> - -<p>“But where are the eggs?” asked -Tommy Smith. “I don’t see them, and -I don’t see any nest either. But what—Oh! -there is the mother peewit sitting -on the ground,” he cried out suddenly.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_107" id="Page_107">[107]</a></span> -And so she was, with her eggs underneath -her. This time she did not fly away, for -the father peewit had told her not to be -uneasy.</p> - -<p>“Oh, but there is no nest,” said Tommy -Smith. “She is sitting on the bare -ground.”</p> - -<p>“<i>Bare</i>, indeed!” exclaimed the mother -peewit. “There is plenty of sand on the -ground, and what more can one want? -Just look!” and as she spoke she moved -a little to one side, and there, in a slight -hollow, Tommy Smith saw four—no, three -eggs, and something else, something that -was soft and fluffy, so it could not be -an egg, although it was the same size, -and the same sort of colour, yellowish, -with black spots. Why, could that be -a little baby peewit? Yes, indeed it -was, for it moved a little, and made a -little chirping noise.</p> - -<p>“Don’t touch him,” cried the father -peewit. “He is too young for that.”</p> - -<p>“And little boys are so rough,” said -the mother peewit.</p> - -<p>“But you may look at him,” said the -father peewit.</p> - -<p>“Oh yes, do,” said the mother peewit;<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_108" id="Page_108">[108]</a></span> -“and tell me what you think of him. -Isn’t he the prettiest little fluffy thing -in the whole world?”</p> - -<p>“Until the others are hatched,” said -the father peewit. “Then there will be -three more, you know.”</p> - -<p>“To be sure there will,” said the mother -peewit, looking <i>very</i> proud; “and they -will all be as pretty as each other. But -I think this one will be the cleverest,” she -added. “There was a certain something -in the way he chipped the shell, and he -has lain in a thoughtful attitude ever -since he came out.”</p> - -<p>“I am glad to hear it,” said the father -peewit. And then they both looked up -at Tommy Smith, as if they expected -him to say something.</p> - -<p>But Tommy Smith was too busy to -say anything just then. He had gone -down on his hands and knees, and was -looking at the eggs, for they interested -him more even than the little peewit -that had just been hatched. They were -such funny-shaped eggs, large at one end -and pointed at the other, something like -a small pear, Tommy Smith thought, -and they lay in the little hollow with<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_109" id="Page_109">[109]</a></span> -their pointed ends all meeting together -in the middle of it. They were of a -greenish yellow colour, with great black -splotches upon them. Of course they -were much smaller than the eggs that -a hen lays, but still, Tommy Smith -thought, they were large eggs for a peewit -to lay. A peewit is hardly so large -as a pigeon, but these eggs were a good -deal larger than a pigeon’s egg. “Yes, -they are very nice eggs,” he said at last, -as he got up from his hands and knees. -“Are they good to eat?”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said the father peewit, “they -are”; and as he said this he looked -<i>very</i>, <i>very</i> sad.</p> - -<p>“Yes, they <i>are</i> good to eat,” said the -mother peewit, as she nestled down on -her eggs again. “Oh, how I wish they -were not!”</p> - -<p>“Why?” said Tommy Smith. (He -was only a little boy, or he would not -have asked such questions.)</p> - -<p>“I will tell you why,” said the mother -peewit. “There are bad men who come -and take our eggs <i>because</i> they are so -good to eat, and then they sell them to -greedy wretches, who are still worse than<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_110" id="Page_110">[110]</a></span> -themselves. Oh, how wicked men are! -Just fancy! They eat our poor little -children whilst they are still in their -cradles.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said the father peewit, “for the -mere pleasure of eating, they will ruin -thousands of families.”</p> - -<p>“Is it so <i>very</i> wicked to eat eggs?” -asked Tommy Smith. “I have eaten a -great many myself.”</p> - -<p>“What! peewit’s eggs?” cried both the -birds together.</p> - -<p>“Oh no,” said Tommy Smith feeling -<i>very</i> uncomfortable. “But I have often -eaten fowl’s eggs.”</p> - -<p>“That is different,” said the mother -peewit. “We will say nothing about -that.”</p> - -<p>“No, no,” said the father peewit. “We -do not wish to be censorious.”</p> - -<p>“What does that mean?” asked Tommy -Smith, for it was a long word, and he -did not remember having heard it -before.</p> - -<p>“I mean,” said the father peewit, “that -if people <i>only</i> ate fowl’s eggs, peewit’s -eggs would be let alone, and that would -be a very good thing. Fowls, you know,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_111" id="Page_111">[111]</a></span> -are accustomed to it, but we peewits -have finer feelings.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said the mother peewit; “we -are more sensitive than common poultry.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith couldn’t help remembering -what the rat had said to him -about asking the hen, and he thought -he <i>would</i> ask her some day. But now -he was talking to peewits. “You told -me it was very difficult to find your -eggs,” he said.</p> - -<p>“So it is,” said the father peewit; “but -it is not impossible.”</p> - -<p>“I wish it were,” said the mother -peewit. “But there are wicked men -who learn how to do it, and then they -can find them quite easily. Oh, what -a wicked world it is!”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith didn’t know what to -say to comfort the poor peewits, until -all at once an idea occurred to him. -“Why do you lay eggs at all?” he said. -“You know, if you didn’t lay them, nobody -could take them away from you.”</p> - -<p>“Not lay eggs?” cried the mother peewit. -“Why, it is our duty to lay them. -We have our duties to perform, of course.”</p> - -<p>“If we did <i>not</i> lay eggs,” said the father<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_112" id="Page_112">[112]</a></span> -peewit (he looked <i>very</i> grave as he spoke), -“there would soon be no more peewits -in the world, and what do you suppose -would happen then?”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith didn’t know, so he said, -“What <i>would</i> happen, Mr. Peewit?”</p> - -<p>“It is too dreadful to think about,” the -peewit said. “The very idea of it makes -one shudder. A world without peewits! -Oh dear! a nice sort of world <i>that</i> would -be!”</p> - -<p>The mother peewit shook her head. -“It could hardly go on, dear; could it?” -she said.</p> - -<p>“It <i>might</i>,” answered the father peewit, -“but there would be very little <i>meaning</i> -in it.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith certainly thought the -world might go on without peewits, but -he didn’t <i>quite</i> understand the last part -of the sentence. “But it seems to me,” -he said to himself, “that <i>animals</i> think -themselves very important.” “And are -<i>you</i> a useful animal?” he said aloud to -the father peewit,—for the mother peewit -was busy again with her eggs and -the young one.</p> - -<p>“Useful!” exclaimed the peewit. “Why,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_113" id="Page_113">[113]</a></span> -we are sometimes put into gardens to eat -the slugs and the insects there. I suppose -<i>that</i> is being useful.”</p> - -<p>“Oh yes,” said Tommy Smith; “if you -don’t eat the cherries, or the strawberries, -or the asparagus, or”—</p> - -<p>“We are not vegetarians,” said the peewit, -“we prefer an animal diet, and we -only eat things that do harm.”</p> - -<p>“But don’t you eat worms?” said Tommy -Smith.</p> - -<p>“Of course we do,” said the peewit.</p> - -<p>“But I don’t think worms do harm.”</p> - -<p>“If they don’t, it is because we eat -them,” the peewit retorted. “If we didn’t -eat them, there would be too many of them, -and then, of course, they would do harm.”</p> - -<p>“Well, when I grow up,” said Tommy -Smith, “I will have peewits in my garden -as well as frogs, and—Oh! but do you -agree with frogs?” he asked, for this was -an important point.</p> - -<p>“Young frogs agree very well with <i>us</i>,” -said the peewit. “So it comes to the same -thing, doesn’t it?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t know,” said Tommy Smith. -“Not if the old ones don’t.”</p> - -<p>“As for the old ones,” said the peewit,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_114" id="Page_114">[114]</a></span> -“we leave them alone. They are too big -to be interfered with. So, you see, that’s -all right too.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith didn’t feel quite so sure -about this. He couldn’t help thinking that -perhaps the peewits ate the little frogs. -But, just as he was going to ask them -this, he remembered that if he didn’t make -haste home, he would be late for dinner. -Of course, as soon as he began to think -about his own dinner, he forgot all about -the peewit’s, and said good-bye at once. -So off he ran. The mother peewit just -nodded to him as she sat on her eggs, but -the father peewit rose up into the air again, -and flew round him, and swished his wings, -and tumbled about, and cried, “Pee-wee-eet! -pee-wee-eet!” and Tommy Smith felt quite -sure that he meant “Good-bye, good-bye.”</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_115" id="Page_115">[115]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="p4">CHAPTER VIII.<br /> -<span class="small">THE MOLE</span></h2> - -<p class="pp6q">“<i>If we’re only contented, some cause we shall find<br /> -To be thankful: the mole thought it nice to be blind.</i>”</p> - -<p class="drop-cap04">THE next walk that Tommy Smith -took was over some fields where -there were a great many mole-hills. Of -course, Tommy Smith had often seen mole-hills -before, but I am not sure if he had -ever seen a mole; for a mole, as you know, -lives underneath the ground, and does not -often come up to the top of it. So, when -he saw a little black thing scrambling about -in the grass, he cried out, “Oh! whatever -is that?” and ran to it and picked it up.</p> - -<p>“You won’t <i>hurt</i> me, I know,” said the -mole (for it was one)—“and I don’t mind -your <i>looking</i> at me.” You see Tommy -Smith was getting a much better boy to -animals, now that they had told him something -about themselves, and the animals -were beginning to find this out, and were -not so frightened of him as they used -to be.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_116" id="Page_116">[116]</a></span></p> - -<p>Tommy Smith looked at the mole, and -stroked it as it lay in his hand, and then -he said, “Why, what a funny little black -thing you are.”</p> - -<p>“Little!” said the mole; “I don’t know -what you mean by that. I am much -bigger than the mouse or the shrew-mouse. -You don’t expect me to be as big as the -rat, do you?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t know,” said Tommy Smith, -“but, you know, the rat is not so very big.”</p> - -<p>“He is as big as he requires to be, I -suppose,” said the mole, “and so am I. -I have never felt too small in all my life, -and I wonder that you should think me -so. Why, look at those great hills of -earth which I have flung up all over the -fields. I am big enough to have made -those, anyhow, and strong enough too. -And look, how large and high they are.”</p> - -<p>“But are they so very high?” said -Tommy Smith. “Why, I step over them -quite easily.”</p> - -<p>“Dear me, that seems very wonderful,” -said the mole. “But I advise you not to -do it often, for it must be a great exertion, -and you might hurt yourself. But you -must not think that because <i>you</i> are very<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_117" id="Page_117">[117]</a></span> -big, <i>I</i> am very small. That would be very -conceited.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith saw that he had not said -the right thing, so he tried to think of -something to say that the mole would like -better. “Oh,” he said at last, “what a -very pretty, soft coat you have! I like it -very much, indeed.”</p> - -<p>“Yes; feel it,” said the mole. “It is a -very handsome fur; and I can tell you -something about it which is curious.”</p> - -<p>“What is that?” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Why, you may stroke it whichever way -you like,” answered the mole, “without -hurting me. It is not every animal that -has a coat like <i>that</i>. There is the cat, -poor thing! If you stroke her fur one -way, she is very pleased and begins to -purr; but if you stroke it the other way, it -hurts her, and she does not like it at all. -That is because her hair is long and lies all -one way. Now my hair is short, and it -does not lie any way.”</p> - -<p>“I suppose you mean that it does not -point either towards your head or your -tail,” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Yes, that is what I mean,” said the -mole. “Instead of that, it sticks straight<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_118" id="Page_118">[118]</a></span> -up, and when you stroke it, it moves -whichever way your hand moves, without -making me feel at all uncomfortable.”</p> - -<p>“That is a very nice fur to have,” said -Tommy Smith. “Then, I suppose that -sometimes if you were burrowing, and you -wanted to go backwards for a little way, it -would not hurt you to do so.”</p> - -<p>“Not at all,” said the mole. “Now the -poor cat could not do that. She could not -go backwards in a burrow, because it would -rub all her hair up the wrong way.”</p> - -<p>“But cats don’t burrow,” said Tommy -Smith.</p> - -<p>“Of course not,” said the mole. “They -know that they would not be able to, so -they don’t try. They are poor things.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith could not see why cats -should be poor things because they didn’t -burrow, but the mole seemed quite sure of -it, and he did not like to contradict him. -“I suppose, Mr. Mole,” he said, “that you -are made for burrowing.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, I am,” said the mole, “and I can -do it better than any other animal in the -world. You see, I have a pair of spades to -help me, and I dig with both of them at -the same time.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_119" id="Page_119">[119]</a></span></p> - -<p>“A pair of spades!” cried Tommy Smith -in surprise. “Why, where are they? I -don’t see them.”</p> - -<p>“Where are they?” said the mole; -“why, here they are, to be sure,” and he -stretched out his two little front feet, and -moved them about.</p> - -<p>“Ah, now I see what you mean,” said -Tommy Smith, and he bent down his -head and began to look at them more -closely.</p> - -<p>The mole might well have called his feet -spades, for they were shaped something -like them, and he used them to dig with,—which -is what spades are used for. They -were short and broad, with five little toes, -and each toe had a very strong claw at the -end of it. These funny little feet stuck out -on each side of the mole’s body, and they -were so very close to the body that they -looked as if they had been sewn on to it. -There did not seem to be any leg belonging -to them at all. Of course there <i>were</i> legs, -and very strong ones too, but they were so -short, and so hidden under the skin, that -Tommy Smith could not see them, although -he felt them directly. The hind -legs and feet were much smaller, and not<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_120" id="Page_120">[120]</a></span> -nearly so strong, which, the mole said, was -because they had not so much work to do. -Between them there was a very short tail, -just long enough, Tommy Smith thought, -to take hold of and lift the mole up by. -But he did not do this, in case he should -be offended. “Well,” said the mole, after -Tommy Smith had looked at him for a -little while, “what do you think of me? I -hope you think me handsome.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, I think you are,” Tommy Smith -answered, though he did not feel quite sure -of this. “At anyrate, your fur is handsome, -for it is like velvet.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said the mole; “and, do you -know, I am sometimes called the little -gentleman in the black velvet coat.”</p> - -<p>“It is not quite black,” said Tommy -Smith. “There is a greyish colour in it -too. I think it would look very pretty if -it was made into something. Oh, Mr. -Mole,” he cried all of a sudden, “now I -remember that I have heard people talk -about moleskin waistcoats!”</p> - -<p>At this the mole gave a little squeak, -and jumped quite out of Tommy Smith’s -hand, and then he began to burrow into -the ground as fast as he could, and this was<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_121" id="Page_121">[121]</a></span> -very fast indeed, so that before Tommy -Smith had got over his surprise, he was -almost out of sight. “Oh, Mr. Mole,” he -cried, “do come back!” but the mole was -very angry, and would not consent to for -some time.</p> - -<p>“If I do,” he said at last, “you must -promise me never to talk in that way again.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, I never will,” said Tommy Smith. -“I quite forgot who I was talking to.”</p> - -<p>“Moleskin waistcoats, indeed!” said the -mole. “I think the people who wear them -are very wicked people. They never think -how many poor little moles must be killed -only to make one. I hope <i>you</i> have never -worn a waistcoat like that?”</p> - -<p>“Oh no,” answered Tommy Smith, “I -never have. Nobody has ever given me -one.”</p> - -<p>“I hope you never will,” said the mole; -“for if you do, you will be almost as -wicked a man as a mole-catcher, and he -is the wickedest person I know of.”</p> - -<p>“A mole-catcher!” cried Tommy Smith; -“then are there men who catch moles?”</p> - -<p>“Oh yes, indeed there are,” said the -mole. “There are men who do that and -nothing else.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_122" id="Page_122">[122]</a></span></p> - -<p>“How do they do it?” asked Tommy -Smith.</p> - -<p>“They have traps,” answered the mole, -“which they put in the passages and -corridors of our great underground -palaces.”</p> - -<p>“Your houses, I suppose, you mean,” -said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“I mean what I say,” said the mole. -“You may live in a house, I daresay, but I -think the place that I live in is quite large -and fine enough to be called a palace, so I -call it one.”</p> - -<p>“Oh! but it cannot be so big as the -house that I live in,” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Well,” said the mole, “I should just -like to know how long the longest corridor -in your house is.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith thought to himself a -little. The house he lived in was not a -very large one, for his father was not a -<i>very</i> rich man. There were not many -passages in it, and he did not think the -longest of them was long enough to be -called a corridor. Still, he thought that -they must be longer than the passages of a -mole’s house, and he couldn’t help feeling -rather proud as he said, “Oh! I don’t<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_123" id="Page_123">[123]</a></span> -know exactly, because I have never -measured it, but perhaps it is six yards -long.”</p> - -<p>“Six yards?” cried the mole. “Do you -call <i>that</i> a corridor? Why, some of mine -are more than twenty times as long as -that. You might walk over a whole field -without coming to the end of them. And -how many corridors has your house got, -then?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, I think there are three,” said -Tommy Smith; but this time he didn’t -feel nearly so proud.</p> - -<p>“Good gracious!” cried the mole. -“Why, yours must be a very poor place -to live in. I wish I could show you over -my palace, but you are such an awkward -size that you would never be able to get -into it. My corridors are longer than -yours, but they are not nearly so high. -However, perhaps it is just as well that -you can’t get into it, for if you were once -there, I am sure you would never want to -go back again.”</p> - -<p>“Perhaps, Mr. Mole,” said Tommy -Smith, “as you can’t show me over it, you -will tell me what it is like.”</p> - -<p>“Well,” said the mole, “I will; and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_124" id="Page_124">[124]</a></span> -perhaps, if you are always a good boy, and -<i>never</i> think of wearing a moleskin waistcoat, -I will show it you some day from the -outside; but that can only be when I -have done with it, and am going to build a -new one, for I should have to break open -the roof for you to see into it. Well, then, -the principal part of my palace is called -the keep, or fortress,—<i>I</i> call it the fortress. -It is very large, and the roof goes up into -a beautiful, high dome. You know what a -dome is, I suppose?”</p> - -<p>“Oh yes,” said Tommy Smith; for once -he had been to London, and he remembered -the dome of St. Paul’s Cathedral.</p> - -<p>“I wish you could see how high and -stately it is,” said the mole. “It goes -right up into the bush ever so high.”</p> - -<p>“You mean ‘into the air,’ I think,” said -Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“I mean what I say,” said the mole; -“into the bush. That is why you can’t -see it.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, but I can see it,” said Tommy -Smith. “I can always find your fortresses, -Mr. Mole. I see lots of them every time -I go out walking. They are not hidden at -all. Why, there they are all over the field,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_125" id="Page_125">[125]</a></span> -and you know you told me to look at them -yourself.”</p> - -<p>The mole gave a little choky laugh. -“Oh dear!” he cried, “and do you -<i>really</i> think that <i>those</i> are my fortresses? -You are <i>very</i> much mistaken if you do. -Why, they are only the hills that I throw -up when I am making my tunnels and -corridors. All you will find if you open -them is a hole going down into one of -those. Oh no; my fortress is not built -there. It is carefully hidden under a bush -or the root of a tree, so that you can’t see -it, however high it is. Only the wicked -mole-catcher is able to find it, and I am -very sorry he can.”</p> - -<p>This was a great surprise to Tommy -Smith, for he had always thought that the -mole lived under those little brown heaps -of earth. But he had only thought so -because he had never taken any trouble to -find out about it. “I see you are cleverer -than I thought, Mr. Mole,” he said; “but -I should like you to tell me something -more about your palace and fortress.”</p> - -<p>“I told you that it was very large,” said -the mole, “and that it went up into a high -dome outside. Inside, it is not nearly so<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_126" id="Page_126">[126]</a></span> -high, but it is very nice and comfortable; -and the floor and the sides and ceiling are -always quite smooth and polished, for I -polish them myself, and never leave it to -the servants.”</p> - -<p>“But how do you polish them?” said -Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Why, with my fur to be sure,” said the -mole. “I prefer that to a piece of wash-leather.” -(He laughed again as he said -this, but Tommy Smith didn’t know what -for.) “My fur, as you see, is smooth too. -If you were to walk down one of my -corridors, you would be surprised to find -how hard and smooth the sides of it are. -That is because I am always running up -and down them, and rubbing them with -my fur.”</p> - -<p>“But doesn’t that make you very -dirty?” said Tommy Smith. “Surely the -earth must get into your fur and stay -there.”</p> - -<p>“It <i>never</i> stays there,” said the mole -with great pride. “I have a very strong -muscle which runs all along my back just -under the skin, and when I twitch that, -every little piece of mould or earth that -is in my fur flies out of it again. There!<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_127" id="Page_127">[127]</a></span> -now I have twitched it. Look at me and -see how clean I am, although I have only -just come out of the ground. Oh no; there -is never anything in <i>my</i> coat! It is a saying -in our family that a mole <i>may</i> live in -the dirt, but he is never <i>dirty</i>.”</p> - -<p>“That seems very funny,” said Tommy -Smith. “But tell me some more about -the fortress that you live in.”</p> - -<p>“That is just what I was going to do,” -said the mole, “but you ask so many -questions, that I am not able to get on. -Now I will begin again, and perhaps it -would be better if you were to say nothing -till I have done.”</p> - -<p>So Tommy Smith sat down on the -ground to listen, and the mole went on in -these words:</p> - -<p>“Inside my fortress there is a large -room which is quite round. I call it my -bedroom or dormitory, because sometimes -I go to sleep there. There are two -different ways of getting into it. One of -them is by the floor, and that is easy. But -the second way is by the ceiling, and that -is much more difficult.”</p> - -<p>“By the floor and the ceiling?” cried -Tommy Smith, quite forgetting what the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_128" id="Page_128">[128]</a></span> -mole had said. “How very funny! I get -into <i>my</i> room through a door in one of the -sides.”</p> - -<p>“Dear me!” said the mole. “Well, I -should not like to enter a room in that -way.”</p> - -<p>“Why not?” asked Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“The idea of such a thing!” said the -mole. “As for doors, they are things I -don’t understand. Galleries and tunnels -are what I use, and I think them much -grander.”</p> - -<p>“But”—Tommy Smith was beginning.</p> - -<p>“Let me get on,” said the mole. “I -have two galleries inside my fortress, an -upper one and a lower one. The lower -one is the largest. It runs all round the -ceiling of my bedroom. From it there are -five little passages which run up into the -upper one. That goes round in a circle -too, but it is high up inside the dome of -my fortress, and a long way above the -ceiling of my bedroom. So what do you -think I have done? I have made three -little tunnels, which go from my upper -gallery right into the top of my bedroom. -I just run down one of them, and tumble -into it through the ceiling.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_129" id="Page_129">[129]</a></span></p> - -<p>“But can’t you get into your bedroom -from the lower gallery too?” asked -Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Oh no,” said the mole; “that would -never do. It would be so easy; and a mole -likes to do things that are difficult. I go -into my lower gallery first, and then I go -from that into my upper gallery. I can -go by five different passages, and choose -which I like.”</p> - -<p>“Five different passages! That is a lot,” -cried Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Yes; and there are three more from the -upper gallery into the bedroom!” said the -mole. “How many doors are there into -<i>your</i> rooms?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, one,” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Only one!” said the mole. “That is -very sad. Why, if I had only one tunnel -into my room I should be almost ashamed -to go through it. But then you have only -a house to live in, and not a palace, as I -have.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith thought that this was -rather a grand way of talking, and he was -just beginning, “Perhaps, if you were to -see my house”—when the mole went on -with, “Of course, such a fine palace as<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_130" id="Page_130">[130]</a></span> -mine ought to have a good many fine -roads leading up to it.”</p> - -<p>“Ought it?” said Tommy Smith; “and -how many has it?”</p> - -<p>“Seven,” said the mole.</p> - -<p>“Seven!” exclaimed Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said the mole, “and I make them -all myself. Why, how many has yours?”</p> - -<p>“It has only one,” said Tommy Smith, -“but I think that is quite enough.”</p> - -<p>“For a house, perhaps, it may be,” said the -mole; “but <i>I</i> should be sorry to have to -put up with it. <i>My palace</i> has seven, and -I know some very rich moles who have -eight. These are the great corridors which -some people call the high roads. Some of -them run through fine avenues of tree-roots, -and, you know, a fine avenue of tree-roots -has a splendid appearance. They -wind all about, and go for ever such a way, -and there are smaller corridors which run -out of them on each side, and spread all -over the fields.”</p> - -<p>“You mean <i>under</i> the fields, Mr. Mole,” -said Tommy Smith; “for, you know, the -grass grows over your corridors, and -nobody can see them.”</p> - -<p>“I am very glad they can’t,” said the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_131" id="Page_131">[131]</a></span> -mole, “or my bedroom, or my nursery -either.”</p> - -<p>“What, have you a nursery too?” said -Tommy Smith. “Why, that is just as if -you were a person.”</p> - -<p>“Of course I have a nursery,” said the -mole. “What should I do with my -children if I had not? I could not have -them always in the fortress, or playing -about in the corridors. They would be -quite out of place there, and very much in -the way. So I have a nursery for them, -and they lie there upon a nice warm bed, -which I make myself, of young grass and -other soft things.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, then I suppose that you are the -mother mole,” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Yes, I am,” said the mole; “and you -should call me Mrs. Mole, and not Mr. as -you have been doing; and as for my -being like a person, why, I am one, of -course, and an important person too, <i>I</i> -think. Why, do you know that I drain the -land?”</p> - -<p>“Do you really, Mrs. Mole?” said -Tommy Smith; “but is not that very -difficult?”</p> - -<p>“You would find it so, I daresay,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_132" id="Page_132">[132]</a></span>” -answered the mole, “but to me it is quite -easy.”</p> - -<p>“How do you do it?” asked Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Why, by digging to be sure,” the mole -said. “I just make my tunnels, and my -trenches, and my corridors, and then when -the rain comes it runs off into them, and -doesn’t lie on the ground so long as it -would if they were not there.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, but if the water runs into your -tunnels,” said Tommy Smith, “how is it -that you are not drowned?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, it does not stay there long enough -for that,” said the mole; “and, besides, I -am a very good swimmer. Just take me -up again and put me into that little pond -there, and I will show you,”—for there was -a pond not far off where some ducks and -geese were swimming about. “Drive those -rude things away first,” said the mother -mole, as Tommy Smith stood with her in -his hand, at the edge of the pond, just -ready to drop her in. “If they see me, -they will be sure to make some rude -remark, and, indeed, there is no saying -what liberties they might take.”</p> - -<p>So Tommy Smith drove away the ducks -and geese, and then dropped the mother<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_133" id="Page_133">[133]</a></span> -mole into the water, and,—would you -believe it?—she swam almost as well -as if she had been a duck or a goose -herself, moving all her four little feet at -a great rate, and going along very quickly. -She <i>did</i> look so funny. She went across -the pond, and then turned round and came -back again, and, as she scuttled out on to -the bank, she said, “So now you see that -a mole can swim. Can <i>you</i>?”</p> - -<p>“No,” answered Tommy Smith; for he -had not learnt to, yet.</p> - -<p>“Dear me,” said the mother mole, “you -cannot swim, or dig, or drain the ground, -and I am so much smaller and can do all -three, besides a great many other things. -But then <i>I</i> am a mole.”</p> - -<p>“I didn’t say that I couldn’t dig,” Tommy -Smith said. “I can, a little, only <i>I</i> do it with -a spade. I mean a real spade,” he added. -“Of course, I can’t do it with my hands.”</p> - -<p>“What stupid hands!” said the mole. -“Why, what <i>can</i> they be good for? But -are you sure you could dig properly, even -if you had a spade? Do you think you -could do anything useful now? For -instance, could you dig a well?”</p> - -<p>“I shouldn’t like to do it all by myself,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_134" id="Page_134">[134]</a></span>” -said Tommy Smith; “it would take me a -very long time. But I don’t suppose <i>you</i> -dig wells either.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, don’t you!” said the mole; “then -how do you think we get our water to drink -when the weather is dry? Of course, if we -have a pond or a ditch near us we can -easily make a tunnel to the edge of it, but -it is not every mole who is so fortunate as -to live by the waterside. Those who do -not, have to dig deep pits for the water to -run into; for I must tell you that there is -always water to be found in the earth, if -only you dig deep enough for it. If you -make a hole which goes right down into -the ground, very soon the water will begin -to trickle into it through the sides and the -bottom, and then, of course, it is a well. -I wish you could see some of our wells. -They are so nicely made, and sometimes -they are brim full.”</p> - -<p>“So you have real wells with water in -them!” cried Tommy Smith; for it seemed -to him so very funny that moles should -have wells as well as men.</p> - -<p>“To be sure, we have,” said the mole; -“and I think it is very clever of us to have -thought of it.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_135" id="Page_135">[135]</a></span></p> - -<p>“Yes, it is indeed,” said Tommy Smith; -“and I begin to think that all the animals -are clever.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t know about <i>that</i>,” said the mole; -“but <i>we</i> are.”</p> - -<p>“Oh yes; and so is the rat, and the frog, -and the peewit, and”—</p> - -<p>“I am glad to hear it,” said the mole. -“<i>I</i> should not have thought so.”</p> - -<p>“Oh! but they are really,” Tommy -Smith went on eagerly. “Do let me tell -you how the peewit”—</p> - -<p>“I have nothing to learn from <i>him</i>, I -hope,” said the mole; “a poor foolish bird -who wastes all his time in the air.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, but if you only knew how the -mother peewit”—Tommy Smith was beginning -again.</p> - -<p>“I should be sorry to take <i>her</i> as an -example,” said the mole sharply; “she is -a flighty thing, without solid qualities. -Other animals may be all very well in -their way,” she went on, after a pause, -“but they are not <i>moles</i>, and they none -of them know how to dig.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, but the rabbit”—</p> - -<p>“The rabbit, indeed!” cried the mole -very indignantly. “Why, what can <i>he</i> do?<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_136" id="Page_136">[136]</a></span> -He can just make a clumsy hole, and that -is all. He is a mere labourer; and I hope -you do not compare him with a real artist -like myself.”</p> - -<p>“Oh no,” said Tommy Smith; but he -thought the mole was very conceited.</p> - -<p>“Not that it is his fault,” the mole continued. -“Of course, he cannot be expected -to make such wonderful places as I do. -After all, what has he got to dig with? -His feet are only paws, they are not -spades, as mine are; and then he has -two great big eyes for the dirt to get -into, which must be a great inconvenience -to him.”</p> - -<p>“But haven’t you eyes, too, Mrs. Mole?” -asked Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Would you like to try and find them?” -answered the mole. “You may, if you -like.”</p> - -<p>So Tommy Smith knelt down on the -ground and began to look all about where -he thought the mole’s eyes were likely to -be, and to feel with his fingers in the fur. -But look and feel as he might, it was no -use, he couldn’t find the eyes anywhere. -But, just as he was going to give up trying, -all at once he thought he saw two little<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_137" id="Page_137">[137]</a></span> -black things hardly so big as the head of -a small black pin. Could those be eyes? -Tommy Smith hardly believed that they -could be, for some time; they were so <i>very</i> -small. “Are those your eyes, Mrs. Mole?” -he asked at last.</p> - -<p>“Yes, indeed they are,” the mother mole -answered; “and are they not a beautiful -pair? How difficult they are to find, and -how well my fur hides them! It would -not be easy for the mould to get into <i>them</i>; -<i>they</i> are not like those great staring things -of the rabbit.”</p> - -<p>“They are very small,” said Tommy -Smith.</p> - -<p>“I should think so!” said the mole; -“and what an advantage it is to have -small eyes.”</p> - -<p>“But can you see with them?” said -Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Oh no,” said the mole; “and what -an advantage it is not to be able to -see.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith did not understand this -at all. “The rabbit can see,” he said, “and -so can all the other animals.”</p> - -<p>“<i>They</i> are obliged to,” answered the -mole, “and so they have to put up with it;<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_138" id="Page_138">[138]</a></span> -but a mole lives in the dark, and therefore -it does not require to see.”</p> - -<p>“But what are eyes for, if they are not -to see with?” Tommy Smith asked. He -felt sure it was a sensible question, and it -seemed to him that the mole was talking -nonsense.</p> - -<p>“They are for not getting in the way -when you make tunnels in the ground,” -said the mole. “Mine never get in the -way, so I know that they are the best eyes -that anyone can have.”</p> - -<p>This was quite a new idea to Tommy -Smith, and he tried to think what it would -be like to live in the ground, and to have -eyes that you couldn’t see with, and that -didn’t get in the way. At last he said, -“It seems to me, Mrs. Mole, that it would -be much better if you had not any eyes -at all.”</p> - -<p>“That is a strange idea, to be sure!” -said the mole. “Not have eyes, indeed! -That would be a fine thing.”</p> - -<p>“But if you can’t see with them,” said -Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“What of that?” said the mole; “we -have them, and so we are proud of them. -It is a saying in our family that a mole<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_139" id="Page_139">[139]</a></span> -<i>may</i> be blind, but he has <i>eyes</i> for all -that.”</p> - -<p>“Poor little mole,” said Tommy Smith, -for though the animal seemed to be quite -happy itself, he couldn’t help feeling very -sorry for it. “But are you <i>quite</i> blind?”</p> - -<p>“If I am not quite, I am very nearly,” -the mole answered, “and I am thankful -for <i>that</i>. I just know when it is light -and when it isn’t, which is all a mole -requires to know.”</p> - -<p>“But can’t you see me?” Tommy Smith -asked.</p> - -<p>“You, indeed!” answered the mole. -“And why should I want to see you?”</p> - -<p>“I’m afraid you <i>are</i> blind,” Tommy -Smith said quite sadly.</p> - -<p>“At anyrate,” said the mole, “I have -less seeing to do than almost any other -animal, and, when I think of that, I can’t -<i>help</i> feeling proud, though I know I -oughtn’t to be. But I think you have -talked enough about my eyes,” the mole -continued. “Perhaps you would like to -know something about my teeth now. -Look! there they are,” and she opened -her mouth as wide as she could, which -was not very wide, for her mouth was<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_140" id="Page_140">[140]</a></span> -so small. What funny little white teeth -they were, and how sharp,—as sharp and -as pointed as needles.</p> - -<p>“Why are they so pointed?” asked -Tommy Smith. “The rabbit’s teeth are -not at all like that, and the rat’s are not -either.”</p> - -<p>“It is because we eat different things,” -said the mole. “Different kinds of animals -have different food, and so they have -different kinds of teeth to eat it with. -Mine are nice and sharp, because they -have to bite and kill whatever they -catch hold of.”</p> - -<p>“But what is it that they have to bite -and kill?” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Ah, you would never guess,” answered -the mole. “You must know that we -moles are very brave animals, and we -fight a great deal; sometimes with each -other, but mostly with great serpents -which live in the ground, although it -really belongs to us.”</p> - -<p>“Serpents?” said Tommy Smith. “Why, -do you mean snakes?”</p> - -<p>“Of course I do,” said the mole.</p> - -<div class="figcenter"> - <img src="images/ill-141.jpg" width="400" height="252" id="i141" - alt="" - title="" /> - <div class="caption"><p class="pc">“WE MOLES ARE VERY HEROIC”</p> -</div></div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_141" id="Page_141">[141]</a></span></p> - -<p>“Snakes that live in the ground!” -Tommy Smith cried. “Why, I don’t -know of any that do. The grass-snake -doesn’t, or the adder either. What are -these snakes like, Mrs. Mole?”</p> - -<p>“They are smooth and slimy,” said -the mole. “They have no head, or, if -they have, it looks like another tail, and -they are always crawling through the -ground, which is ours, of course, and -trying to break into our palaces.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, but I call those worms!” said -Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“You may call them so if you like,” -said the mole, “but <i>I</i> call them snakes. -You should see the way I fight with -them! How they writhe and twist -about when I seize them between my -sharp teeth. They try hard to get -away, and they would kill me if only -they could. But I am too brave and -too strong for them, so I kill <i>them</i> -instead, and eat them as well. We -moles are very heroic.”</p> - -<p>“Do you eat anything else?” asked -Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Caterpillars sometimes, and a beetle -or two,” answered the mole. “But I -like snakes best of all.”</p> - -<p>“Worms,” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_142" id="Page_142">[142]</a></span></p> - -<p>“Snakes,” said the mole. But Tommy -Smith was right, the mole’s snakes were -harmless worms; but it is nice to think -oneself a hero.</p> - -<p>“Good-bye,” said the mole rather -suddenly. “I am tired of talking, and -I want to have a little sleep.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, but it is the middle of the day,” -said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“What of that?” said the mole. “I -feel tired, so I shall go to sleep.”</p> - -<p>“Then do you always sleep in the -daytime?” asked Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“I know nothing about daytime or -nighttime,” the mole answered, “and -perhaps if you lived under the ground, -as I do, you would not either. I feel -tired <i>now</i>, so I shall go to sleep now. -Good-bye”; and the mother mole began -to sink into the earth, and all at once -she was gone,—just as Tommy Smith -was going to ask her what was the use -of having such a grand palace to live -in if she was blind and couldn’t see it.</p> - -<p>One sometimes thinks of a good question -just too late to ask it.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_143" id="Page_143">[143]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="p4">CHAPTER IX.<br /> -<span class="small">THE WOODPIGEON</span></h2> - -<p class="pp6q">“<i>The woodpigeon greets Tommy Smith with a coo,<br /> -Which he modifies slightly to ‘How do you do?’</i>”</p> - -<p class="drop-cap04">WHAT could be more beautiful -than the woods that fine spring -morning on which Tommy Smith walked -through them? The sky was blue, and -the air was soft, and the birds were -singing everywhere. There was a concert, -surely; the trees had given it. That is -what came into Tommy Smith’s head, -and perhaps he was right. It is in -spring that the season begins. Then -ladies and gentlemen dress themselves -finely, and come and stand together in -a crowd, and there is talking, and -laughing, and singing. And here in the -woods the trees had all put on fine new -dresses of bright green, for <i>their</i> season -of spring had come, and green was the -fashionable colour. <i>They</i> stood together -too,—ever so many of them,—and bent -their heads towards each other, and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_144" id="Page_144">[144]</a></span> -seemed to be whispering. Then their -leaves rustled, which was a much -pleasanter sound than ladies’ and gentlemen’s -talking and laughing (though perhaps -it did not mean <i>quite</i> as much); -and, oh! what beautiful sounds came -from their midst. Tommy Smith knew -that it was not the trees who were -singing, but the birds in them. “But -it seems as if it were the trees,” he -thought, “because I can’t see the birds. -But perhaps the trees ask the birds to -sing for them, as we ask people to play -and sing for us. That is how they -give their concerts and parties, perhaps. -The large ones are like rich people who -can afford to hire a whole band, but the -little ones and the bushes are the people -who are not so well off, and <i>they</i> can -only have a bird or two.” Tommy -Smith thought all this, because he was -a little boy, and liked to pretend things, -but a long time afterwards, when he was -much wiser, he used to remember those -walks of his in the woods, and sometimes -he would say to himself, “Yes, those were -the best seasons; those were the concerts -and parties most worth going to.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_145" id="Page_145">[145]</a></span></p> - -<p>A fallen tree lay across Tommy Smith’s -path. It had once been a tall, stately oak, -now it made a nice mossy seat for a little -boy. We are not all of us so useful -when we grow old. “I will sit down on -it,” thought Tommy Smith, “and listen to -the birds singing, and pretend they are -people, and not birds at all.” So Tommy -Smith sat down and listened. A thrush -was sitting on the very tip-top of a high -fir tree, and soon he began to fill the -whole air with his beautiful, clear, joyous -notes. “I like that as well as the piano,” -said Tommy Smith, “and I don’t think -I know any lady who could sing such a -beautiful song.” Then the robin began. -“That is lower and sweeter,” he thought. -“<i>People</i> make a great deal more noise -when they sing, but it doesn’t seem to -mean so much, or, if it does, I don’t like -the meaning so well. Then a jay screamed, -and some starlings began to chatter. “Oh, -there!” cried Tommy Smith, clapping his -hands. “That is much more like people. -Ladies talk and sing just like that. But -not like <i>that</i>,” he continued; for now -another sound began to mingle with the -rest, such a pretty, such a <i>very</i> pretty<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_146" id="Page_146">[146]</a></span> -sound, <i>so</i> soft, and so tender and sleepy, -“like a lullaby,” Tommy Smith thought. -And, as he listened to it, all the woods -seemed to grow hushed and still, as if -they were listening too. “Oh,” said -Tommy Smith, “it is no use pretending -any more. That couldn’t be people. -No men, and no women either, have -such a pretty voice as that.”</p> - -<p>“Coo-oo-oo-oo, coo-oo-oo-oo,” said the -voice. It had been some way off before, -but now it sounded much nearer. “Coo-oo-oo-oo, -coo-oo-oo-oo.” Why, surely it -was in that tree, only just a little way -from where Tommy Smith was sitting. -“I will go and look,” he thought. “I -know who it is. It is the woodpigeon. -Perhaps he will stay and talk to me.”</p> - -<p>So he got up, and walked towards the -tree. But—was it not strange?—as he -came to it the voice seemed to change just -a little. Only just a little; it had still the -same pretty, soft sound, and the end part -was just the same, but, instead of “Coo-oo-oo-oo, -coo-oo-oo-oo,” which it had been -saying before, now it was saying—yes, and -quite distinctly too—“How do you do-oo-oo-oo? -How do you do-oo-oo-oo?” Yes,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_147" id="Page_147">[147]</a></span> -there could be no doubt of it, and as -Tommy Smith came quite up to the tree, -there was the woodpigeon sitting on one -of the lowest branches, bowing to him -quite politely, and asking him how he was.</p> - -<p>“Oh, I am quite well, Mr. Woodpigeon,” -answered Tommy Smith. “I -hope you are.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, I am quite well too-oo-oo-oo,” -cooed the woodpigeon, bobbing his head -up and down all the while.</p> - -<p>“Why do you move your head up and -down like that whilst you speak?” asked -Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Why, because it is the proper thing to -do-oo-oo-oo,” replied the woodpigeon.</p> - -<p>“But <i>I</i> don’t do it when <i>I</i> speak,” said -Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Oh no; but then <i>I</i> am not you-oo-oo-oo,” -said the woodpigeon.</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith didn’t know how to -answer this, so he thought he would -change the subject. “What have you -been doing this morning, Mr. Woodpigeon?” -he said.</p> - -<p>“Why, sitting here in the woo-oo-oo-oods -and coo-oo-oo-ing,” the woodpigeon -answered.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_148" id="Page_148">[148]</a></span></p> - -<p>“Oh, but not all the morning, have -you?” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Oh no,” said the woodpigeon. “From -about six to nine I was having my breakfast -in the fields.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith thought that three hours -was a very long time to take over one’s -breakfast, and he said so. “I don’t take -half an hour over mine,” he added.</p> - -<p>“That is all very well,” said the woodpigeon; -“but your breakfast is brought to -you, whilst I have to find mine for myself. -What you eat is put down before you on -a table, but <i>my</i> table is the whole country, -and it is so large and broad that it takes -me a long while to find what is on it, and -to eat as much of it as I want.”</p> - -<p>“I wonder what your breakfast is like, -Mr. Woodpigeon,” said Tommy Smith. -“I suppose it is very different to mine.”</p> - -<p>“Let me see,” cooed the woodpigeon. -“This morning I had a few peas and -beans, besides some oats and barley. I -got those in the fields, and I found some -green clover there too, as well as some -wild mustard, and some ragweed and -charlock, and a few other seeds and roo-oo-oo-oots.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_149" id="Page_149">[149]</a></span></p> - -<p>“Oh dear, Mr. Woodpigeon,” said -Tommy Smith; “why, what a lot you do -eat.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t call that much,” said the woodpigeon. -“When I was tired of looking -about in the fields, I went to the woods -again, and got a few acorns, and some -beechnuts, and”—</p> - -<p>“Oh! but look here, Mr. Woodpigeon,” -said Tommy Smith. “You couldn’t have -eaten all those this morning, because they -are not all ripe now, and”—</p> - -<p>“I didn’t say they were ripe,” said the -woodpigeon; “and if I didn’t eat them -this morning, then I did on some other -morning, so it’s all the same. Those are -the things I eat, at anyrate, and I can’t be -expected to remember exactly when I eat -them. I had a few stones though, of -course. They are always to be had, whatever -time of year it is. <i>Stones</i> are <i>always</i> -in season.”</p> - -<p>“Stones!” cried Tommy Smith in great -surprise. “Oh, come now; I know you -don’t eat them.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, don’t I?” said the woodpigeon. -“I should be very sorry if I couldn’t get -any,—I know that. It would be a nice<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_150" id="Page_150">[150]</a></span> -thing, indeed, if one couldn’t have a few -stones to eat with one’s meals. That -would be a good joke.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith thought that <i>he</i> wouldn’t -think it a joke to <i>have</i> to eat stones, and -he could hardly believe that the woodpigeon -was speaking the truth. But he -was such an innocent-looking bird, and -seemed so <i>very</i> respectable, that he -thought he must be. “Are they very -large stones?” he asked at last.</p> - -<p>“Oh no,” answered the woodpigeon. -“They are not large, but very small—just -the right size to go into my mill.”</p> - -<p>“Into your mill?” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said the woodpigeon; “the little -mill which is inside me.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith was getting more and -more puzzled. What could the woodpigeon -mean? “And yet he is such a -nice bird,” he said to himself. “I don’t -think he would tell stories.”</p> - -<p>“I see that you don’t understand me,” -said the woodpigeon; “so, if you like, I -will explain it all to you.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, I should so like to know!” said -Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>So the woodpigeon gave a gentle coo,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_151" id="Page_151">[151]</a></span> -and began to tell him all about it. “Yes,” -he said, “I have a mill inside me, and -everything that I eat goes into it to get -ground up.”</p> - -<p>“Why, then, you are a miller,” said -Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“In a way, I am,” said the woodpigeon; -“for I own a mill. But then, you know, a -miller lives inside <i>his</i> mill, but <i>my</i> mill is -inside me.”</p> - -<p>“I should so like to see it,” said Tommy -Smith.</p> - -<p>“You never can do that,” said the woodpigeon -in an alarmed tone of voice; “for -you would have to kill me first, and that -would be a most shocking thing to do. -But it is there, all the same, though you -can’t see it, and it is called the gizzard.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, the gizzard!” said Tommy Smith. -“I know what that is, because I have”—and -then he stopped all of a sudden. He -had been going to say that he had tasted it -sometimes when there was fowl for dinner, -but he thought he had better not. It -didn’t seem quite delicate to talk to a -woodpigeon about eating a fowl.</p> - -<p>“The gizzard is the mill that I am -talking about,” said the woodpigeon.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_152" id="Page_152">[152]</a></span> -“All the food that we eat goes into it, -and then it is ground up, just as corn is -ground between two hard stones. But -though our gizzard is very hard, it is not -quite so hard as stones are, so we swallow -some small sharp stones, which go into our -gizzard, and are rolled about with the -grain and seeds there, and help to crush -them. Then, when they are nice and soft, -they are ready to go on into the stomach. -So now you know what sort of thing a -gizzard is, and why we swallow stones.”</p> - -<p>“But don’t the stones hurt you?” asked -Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Do you think we would swallow them -if they did?” answered the woodpigeon. -“What a foolish question to ask!”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith stood for a little while -thinking about it, and wondering if <i>he</i> -had a mill inside <i>him</i>, till at last the woodpigeon -said, “Perhaps you would like to -ask me a <i>sensible</i> question.”</p> - -<p>“Oh yes,” said Tommy Smith, and he -tried to think what was a sensible question. -He had thought of a good many -questions to ask, and they had seemed -sensible at the time, but now he began -to feel afraid that the woodpigeon would<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_153" id="Page_153">[153]</a></span> -think them foolish. At last he said, “Please, -Mr. Woodpigeon, where do you live?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, in this tree,” said the woodpigeon, -“half-way up on the seventeenth storey.”</p> - -<p>“I suppose you mean the seventeenth -branch,” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Of course I do,” said the woodpigeon. -“I have my nest there, and my wife is -sitting on the eggs now.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, do let me see them,” cried Tommy -Smith.</p> - -<p>“Oh no,” said the woodpigeon. “They -are too high up for that. You would not -be able to climb so far, and you cannot -fly as we birds do, for you are only a -poor boy, and have no wings.”</p> - -<p>“I wish I had wings,” said Tommy -Smith. “Is it very nice to fly, Mr. Woodpigeon?”</p> - -<p>“It is nicer than anything else in the -whole world,” the woodpigeon answered. -“Just fancy floating along high above -everything, as if the air were water, and -you were a boat. Only you go much -quicker than a boat does, and sometimes -you need not use the oars at all.”</p> - -<p>“Your wings are the oars, I suppose,” -said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_154" id="Page_154">[154]</a></span></p> - -<p>“Yes, indeed,” said the woodpigeon, -“and how fast they row me along. -Swish! swish! swish! and when I am -tired I just spread them out and float -along without using them. That is -delightful. I call it resting on my -wings.”</p> - -<p>“It must be something like swinging, -I think,” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said the woodpigeon; “only you -swing upon nothing, and you only swing -forwards. Oh, how cool and fresh the -air is, even on the hottest day in summer! -The sun seems shining quite near to me, -and the sky is like a great blue sea that -I am swimming through; but oh, so -quickly! quicker than any fish can swim. -When I look up, I see great white ships -with all their sails set. They are the -clouds, and sometimes I am quite near -them. How fast we go! We seem to -be chasing each other. And when I look -down, I see green islands far below me. -Those are the tops of trees that I am -flying over. My nest is in one of them, -and I always know which one it is. -When I am above it, I pause as a boat -pauses on the crest of a wave, and then<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_155" id="Page_155">[155]</a></span> -down, down, down I go, such a deep, -cool, delicious plunge, till at last the -leaves rustle round me, and I am sitting -amongst the branches again, and cooing.”</p> - -<p>“By your nest?” asked Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Oh yes; when I have one,” said the -woodpigeon. “I have now, you know, -because it is the springtime.”</p> - -<p>“I wish I could see it with the eggs -in it,” said Tommy Smith. But it was -no use wishing, he hadn’t wings, and he -couldn’t climb the tree. “How many -eggs are there?” he asked.</p> - -<p>“Two-oo-oo-oo,” said a voice, higher -up amongst the foliage; and Tommy -Smith knew that the mother woodpigeon -was sitting there on her nest, and looking -down at him all the while.</p> - -<p>“Only two eggs!” he said. “I don’t -call that many.”</p> - -<p>“It may not be <i>many</i>,” said the mother -woodpigeon, “but it is the right quantity. -Three would be <i>too</i> many, and one would -not be enough. Two is the only possible -number.”</p> - -<p>“Oh no, indeed it isn’t,” said Tommy -Smith eagerly. “Fowls lay a dozen eggs -sometimes, and pheasants”—</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_156" id="Page_156">[156]</a></span></p> - -<p>“Possible for a woodpigeon, <i>I</i> meant,” -said the mother woodpigeon. “With -fowls, no doubt, anything may take place, -but large families are considered vulgar -amongst <i>us</i>.”</p> - -<p>“Fowls may do what they please,” said -the father woodpigeon. “They are lazy -birds, and don’t feed their young ones.”</p> - -<p>“That is why they lay so many eggs,” -said the mother woodpigeon. “They -don’t mind having a herd of children, -because they know they won’t have to -support them.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith was surprised to hear -the woodpigeons talk like this of the -poor fowls, for he had often seen the -good mother hen walking about with her -brood of children, calling to them when -she found a worm, and taking care of -them so nicely. “It seems to me,” he -thought, “that every animal thinks itself -better than every other animal; and they -all think whatever they do right, just -because they do it, and the others don’t. -But I suppose <i>that</i> is because they <i>are</i> -animals, and not human beings.” Then -he said out loud, “But I am sure the -mother hen feeds her chickens, because<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_157" id="Page_157">[157]</a></span> -I have seen her scratching up worms for -them out of the ground, and”—</p> - -<p>“Yes, that is a nice way to feed one’s -little ones,” said the mother woodpigeon. -“A raw, live worm! Why, what could -be nastier? No wonder they are forced -to pick up things for themselves.”</p> - -<p>“If they waited till their parents put -a worm into their mouths, they would -starve,” said the father woodpigeon. “It -is quite dreadful to think of.”</p> - -<p>“But I think the little chickens like -picking up their own food,” said Tommy -Smith. “They look so pretty running -about.”</p> - -<p>“They would look much prettier sitting -in a warm nest, as ours do,” said the -mother woodpigeon.</p> - -<p>“And they would feel much more -comfortable with you feeding them, my -dear,” said the father.</p> - -<p>“And with you helping me, you know,” -said the mother bird, and she stretched -her neck over the branch, and cooed softly -to her husband, who looked up at her, and -cooed again.</p> - -<p>“Then do you both feed them?” asked -Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_158" id="Page_158">[158]</a></span></p> - -<p>“Yes,” said the father woodpigeon; -“and we take it in turns. You would -not find many cocks who would do that, -I think.”</p> - -<p>“No; or help to hatch the eggs,” said -the mother woodpigeon. “He does that -too. Oh, he <i>is</i> so good!”</p> - -<p>“Nonsense!” said the father woodpigeon. -“It is what all birds ought to -do-oo-oo-oo.”</p> - -<p>“Yes; but it isn’t what they all do -do-oo-oo-oo,” said the mother woodpigeon.</p> - -<p>“More shame for those who do not,” -said the father woodpigeon; “but I hope -there are not many.” And then they -both waited for Tommy Smith to ask -them another question.</p> - -<p>“Please, Mrs. Woodpigeon,” said Tommy -Smith, “what do you feed your young ones -with?”</p> - -<p>“We feed them with whatever we eat -ourselves,” said the mother woodpigeon, -“and we always swallow it first, to be sure -that it is quite good.”</p> - -<p>This surprised Tommy Smith very -much indeed, for it seemed to him -almost as wonderful as eating stones. -“Oh! but if you swallow the food yourselves,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_159" id="Page_159">[159]</a></span>” -he said, “how can your young -ones have it?”</p> - -<p>“They don’t have it till we bring it -up again,” said the father woodpigeon. -“They put their beaks inside ours, and -then it comes up into our mouths all ready -for them to swallow.”</p> - -<p>“Isn’t that rather nasty?” said Tommy -Smith.</p> - -<p>“You had better ask <i>them</i> about <i>that</i>,” -said the mother woodpigeon. “<i>They</i> will -tell you whether it is nasty or not.”</p> - -<p>“<i>They</i> think it <i>nice</i>,” said the father -woodpigeon.</p> - -<p>“And no wonder,” said the mother -woodpigeon. “When <i>we</i> swallow it, it is -hard and cold, but when it comes up again -for <i>them</i> to swallow, it is soft and warm, -and very like milk. It is not every bird -who feeds its young ones like <i>that</i>.”</p> - -<p>“Oh no,” said Tommy Smith; “most -birds fly to them with a worm or a caterpillar -in their beaks, and give it to them -just as it is.”</p> - -<p>“That is the old-fashioned way,” said -the mother woodpigeon; “but we are -more civilised, and have learnt to <i>prepare</i> -our children’s food.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_160" id="Page_160">[160]</a></span></p> - -<p>“Besides,” said the father woodpigeon, -“we eat seeds and grains, and little things -like that, and it would take us a very long -time to carry a sufficient number of them -to the nest. Our young ones would be so -hungry, and we should not be able to -bring them enough to satisfy them, and -then they would starve. So we have -thought of this way of managing it, and I -think it is one of the cleverest things in -the whole world.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, indeed,” cooed the mother woodpigeon, -as she looked down from the -branch where she sat on her nest; “one -of the cleverest things in the whole -world.”</p> - -<p>“Is it only pigeons that do that?” asked -Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“I won’t say that,” answered the mother -woodpigeon. “There are some other birds, -I believe, who have followed our example.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, they imitate us,” said the father -woodpigeon; “but they can never be -pigeons, however much they try to be.”</p> - -<p>“Never,” said the mother woodpigeon. -“They don’t drink water as we do. That -is the test.”</p> - -<p>“Why, how do you drink water?” asked<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_161" id="Page_161">[161]</a></span> -Tommy Smith. “Don’t you drink it like -other birds?”</p> - -<p>“I should think not,” said the father -woodpigeon. “Other birds take a little -in their bills, and then lift their heads up -and let it run down their throats, but we -pigeons would be ashamed to drink in such -a way as that. We keep our beaks in the -water all the time, and suck it up into our -throats. That is how <i>we</i> drink, and nothing -could make us do it differently. We don’t -lift <i>our</i> heads up.”</p> - -<p>“But why shouldn’t you lift them up?” -said Tommy Smith; for he thought to -himself, “If all the other birds drink like -that, it ought to be the right way.”</p> - -<p>“Why shouldn’t we?” said the father -woodpigeon. “Why, because it would be -stupid,—and wrong too,” he added after a -pause, during which he seemed to be -thinking.</p> - -<p>“There is a still stronger reason,” said -the mother woodpigeon, “the strongest of -<i>all</i> reasons; at least, <i>I</i> cannot imagine one -stronger. It would be <i>unpigeonly</i>.” And -from the tone in which she said this, -Tommy Smith felt that it would be no -use to say anything more on the subject.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_162" id="Page_162">[162]</a></span></p> - -<p>“If there was any water here,” said the -father woodpigeon, “I would drink a little -just to show you, but the nearest is some -way off. However, you can watch some -tame pigeons the next time they are -drinking, for we all belong to one great -family, and have the same ideas upon -important points. Now I am going for a -short fly, but if you like to stay and talk to -my wife, I shall be back again in an hour.”</p> - -<p>But Tommy Smith had to go too, for -his lessons began at eleven o’clock, and of -course it would not do to miss them, -though it seemed to him that he was getting -a much better lesson from the woodpigeons. -“But I wish,” he said, “before you fly -away, Mr. Woodpigeon, you would just -tell me what you do all day.” But as -Tommy Smith said this, there was a rustle -and a clapping of wings, and the father -woodpigeon was gone.</p> - -<p>“He is so impetuous,” said the mother -woodpigeon. “There is no stopping him -when he wants to do anything. But <i>I</i> -will tell you what we do all day, so listen. -We rise early, of course, and fly down to -breakfast at about six. After three or -four hours we come back to the woods<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_163" id="Page_163">[163]</a></span> -again, and coo and talk to each other there -for about an hour. Then we go off to -drink and to bathe, which is the nicest -part of the whole day. After that we -feel a little tired and sleepy, so we sit -quietly in the woods till about two. Then -it is quite time for dinner, so off we go -again and feed till about five. After -dinner it is best to sit quiet and coo a -little. A quiet coo aids digestion. Then -we have a nice refreshing drink in the cool -of the evening, and after that we go -straight to tree.”</p> - -<p>“Do you mean to bed?” said Tommy -Smith.</p> - -<p>“Of course I do,” said the mother woodpigeon. -“We sleep in trees. They are -the only beds we should care to trust -ourselves to.”</p> - -<p>“Aren’t they rather hard?” said Tommy -Smith.</p> - -<p>“Not at all,” said the woodpigeon. -“You see, we have our own feathers, so -that makes them feather-beds. They are -soft enough and warm enough for us, you -may be quite sure.”</p> - -<p>“But it must be very windy up in the -trees,” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_164" id="Page_164">[164]</a></span></p> - -<p>“That is the great advantage of the -situation,” said the mother woodpigeon. -“Our beds are always well aired, so we -need never feel anxious about that. However -much it rains they can never be -damp, for how can a bed be damp and -well-aired at the same time?”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith couldn’t think of the -right answer to this, and the woodpigeon -went on, “So, now, I have told you how -we pass the day. What a happy, happy -life! He must have a cruel heart who -could put an end to it.” (And Tommy -Smith thought so too.)</p> - -<p>“But is that what you always do?” he -asked.</p> - -<p>“Of course, when there are eggs and -young ones it makes a difference,” said the -mother woodpigeon; “and in winter we -keep different hours. But that is our -usual summer life, and <i>I</i> think it a very -pleasant one.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, so do I!” said Tommy Smith. -“Thank you, Mrs. Woodpigeon, for telling -me. Now I must go to my lessons, -and I will tell them all about it at -home.”</p> - -<p>“If you come back afterwards, I will tell<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_165" id="Page_165">[165]</a></span> -you some more,” said the mother woodpigeon.</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith said he would, and then -he ran away as fast as he could to his -lessons, for he was a little late. And as he -ran, he could hear the mother woodpigeon -saying, “Come back soo-oo-oo-oon! come -back soo-oo-oo-oon!”</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_166" id="Page_166">[166]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2>CHAPTER X.<br /> -<span class="small">THE SQUIRREL</span></h2> - -<p class="pp6q">“<i>The pert little squirrel’s as brisk as can be;<br /> -He calls his house ‘Tree-tops,’ and lives in a tree.</i>”</p> - -<p class="drop-cap08">SO Tommy Smith went home to his -lessons, and when he had finished -them, he put on his hat and came out -again, and began to walk through the -woods to where the mother woodpigeon -was waiting for him on her nest. -“Tommy Smith! Tommy Smith! Where -are you going to, Tommy Smith?” said a -voice which he had not heard before. At -any rate, he had not heard it talk before. -Such a funny little voice it was, something -between a cough and a sob, and if it had -not said all those words so <i>very</i> distinctly, -it would have sounded like “sug, sug,—sug, -sug,—sug, sug, sug, sug, sug.” Now I -come to think of it, Tommy Smith must -have heard it before, for he had often been -for walks in the woods. But when a voice -which has only said “sug, sug” before, -begins to talk and say whole sentences, it<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_167" id="Page_167">[167]</a></span> -is not so easy to recognise it. “Who can -that be?” said Tommy Smith; and then he -looked all about, but he could see no one. -“Who are you?” he called out; “and where -are you calling me from?”</p> - -<p>“From here, Tommy Smith, from here,” -answered the voice. “Can’t you see me? -Why here I am.”</p> - -<p>“Are you the rabbit?” said Tommy -Smith; but he thought directly, “Oh no, it -can’t be the rabbit, because it comes from a -tree, and no rabbit could burrow up a tree.”</p> - -<p>“The rabbit, indeed!” said the voice. -“Oh no, I am not the rabbit. That <i>is</i> a -funny sug, sug, sug, sug-gestion.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, I know!” cried Tommy Smith. -“It is the”—</p> - -<p>“Look!” said the voice. And all at -once there was a red streak down the -trunk of a beech tree and along the -ground, and there was a little squirrel -sitting at Tommy Smith’s feet, with his tail -cocked up over his head. “Oh!” cried -Tommy Smith,—and before he could say -anything else the squirrel said “Look!” -again, and there was another red streak, up -the trunk of a pine tree this time,—and -there he was sitting on a branch of it, with<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_168" id="Page_168">[168]</a></span> -his tail cocked up over his head, just the -same as before.</p> - -<p>“Oh dear, Mr. Squirrel,” said Tommy -Smith—the branch was not a very high -one, and they could talk to each other -comfortably—“how fast you do go!”</p> - -<p>“Oh, I like to do things quickly,” said -the squirrel. “Mine is an active nature -during three-parts of the year.”</p> - -<p>“And what is it during the other part?” -asked Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Oh, I don’t know anything about it -then,” the squirrel answered.</p> - -<p>This puzzled Tommy Smith a little. -“Why not?” he said.</p> - -<p>“Oh, because I’m asleep,” said the -squirrel. “One can’t know much about -oneself when one’s asleep, you know; and, -besides, it doesn’t matter.”</p> - -<p>“But do you go to sleep for such a long -time?” said Tommy Smith. “I know that -the frogs and the snakes go to sleep all the -winter, but I didn’t know any regular -animal did.”</p> - -<p>“Why, doesn’t the dormouse?” said the -squirrel. “He’s a much harder sleeper -than I am. I suppose you call <i>him</i> a -regular animal.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_169" id="Page_169">[169]</a></span></p> - -<p>“Oh yes,” said Tommy Smith. He had -forgotten the dormouse, and, of course, <i>he -was</i> a regular animal. By a “regular -animal,” I suppose Tommy Smith meant -one that wasn’t an insect, or a reptile, or a -worm, or something of that sort. Perhaps -he couldn’t have said exactly <i>what</i> he -meant, but whatever he did mean, you -may be sure that it was not very sensible, -because all living creatures are animals, -and one is just as regular as another, if you -look at it in the right way.</p> - -<p>“Well,” said the squirrel, “I think we are -to have a little chat, are we not? It’s you -that must ask the questions, you know.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, I should so like to,” said Tommy -Smith, “but I promised the mother woodpigeon -to go back and talk to her, and I -am going there now.”</p> - -<p>“The mother woodpigeon will be on -her nest for another hour or two,” said the -squirrel, “so you will have time to talk to -her and to me too. And let me tell you, it -is not every little boy who can have a -talk with a squirrel.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith thought that it was not -every little boy who could have a talk -with a woodpigeon either. But he wanted<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_170" id="Page_170">[170]</a></span> -to have both, so he said, “Very well, Mr. -Squirrel, and I hope you will tell me -something interesting about yourself.”</p> - -<p>The squirrel only nodded, and said -nothing; and then Tommy Smith remembered -that he had to ask the -questions, so he said, “Why is it, Mr. -Squirrel, that you go to sleep in the -winter? It seems so funny that you -should. I stay awake all the time, you -know—except at night, of course,—so why -can’t you?”</p> - -<p>“That is easily answered,” said the -squirrel. “You have food in the winter, -don’t you?”</p> - -<p>“Oh yes,” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Of course you do,” said the squirrel. -“It is all got for you, so you have no -trouble. <i>I</i> have to find mine myself, but -in the winter there is none to find. So if I -didn’t go to sleep, I should starve.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith remembered, then, that -the grass-snake had told him that <i>he</i> went -to sleep in the winter, because he could get -no frogs to eat; and the frog had said <i>he</i> -did, because he could find no insects. So -he saw that there was the same reason -for all these three animals, who were so<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_171" id="Page_171">[171]</a></span> -different from each other, doing the same -thing. “And that’s why the dormouse goes -to sleep too, I suppose,” he said to himself, -and then he began to think that if any -other animals went to sleep all the winter, -it must be because <i>they</i> could get no food.</p> - -<p>“But I don’t think <i>I could</i> go to sleep if -I was very hungry,” he said to the squirrel; -“and if I did, I’m sure I should wake up -again very soon and want my dinner.”</p> - -<p>“I daresay you would,” said the squirrel; -“and if you couldn’t get it, you would soon -die.”</p> - -<p>“But do <i>you</i> never wake up and want -<i>your</i> dinner, Mr. Squirrel?” said Tommy -Smith.</p> - -<p>“Oh yes,” said the squirrel, “I often -wake up, but whenever I do, I can always -get it. Do you know why? Because I -am such a clever animal, that I hide away -food in the autumn, so that I can find it in -the winter.”</p> - -<p>“But you <i>said</i> you couldn’t find food in -the winter,” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Oh, I meant that I couldn’t find it -growing on the trees and bushes,” said the -squirrel. “Of course I can find what I -have stored away, and that is enough for<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_172" id="Page_172">[172]</a></span> -all the time I am awake. But it wouldn’t -be enough for the whole winter, so I sleep -or doze most of the time, and then I don’t -require anything.”</p> - -<p>“But why don’t you store away enough -food for the whole winter?” said Tommy -Smith. “Then you needn’t go to sleep at -all, you know.”</p> - -<p>“Good gracious!” said the squirrel, -“that would take a great deal too much -time. It is all very well to put a few -things aside, so as to have something to eat -on sunny days—for those are the days I -like to wake up on,—but just fancy having -to find dinners beforehand for every day -all through the winter. I could never do -that, you know. One dinner to think -about is quite enough as a rule. How -should you like to have to cook two -dinners every day, and always put one of -them in a cupboard?”</p> - -<p>“But you don’t <i>cook your</i> dinners, Mr. -Squirrel,” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“And <i>you</i> don’t <i>look</i> for <i>yours</i>,” said the -squirrel. “<i>I</i> do. You see,” he went on, -“I only begin hiding things away towards -the end of autumn, so there isn’t so very -much time.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_173" id="Page_173">[173]</a></span></p> - -<p>“But you have the rest of the year to -do it in too,” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Oh no,” said the squirrel; “that’s quite -a mistake. In the spring and summer I -have something else to think about. -Besides, there is nothing worth hiding -away then—no acorns, or beechnuts, or -filberts, and, of course, one wants to have -something really nice to eat when one -wakes up in the winter. But in the -autumn all those things are ripe. The -autumn is the great eating-time. That is -the time of the year that I like best of all.”</p> - -<p>“What! better than the spring or the -summer?” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Well, in the spring there are buds on -the trees,” the squirrel reflected; “and the -birds’ nests have got eggs inside them. -They are both very nice, though I like -nuts better still. But, you see, buds and -birds’ eggs don’t keep, and so”—</p> - -<p>“Oh but, Mr. Squirrel,” cried Tommy -Smith, “you surely don’t eat the eggs of -the poor birds! Oh, I hope you don’t!” -(You see he was not at all the same -Tommy Smith now that he used to be, -and he didn’t go birds’-nesting any more.)</p> - -<p>The squirrel looked just a little bit<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_174" id="Page_174">[174]</a></span> -ashamed. “I wouldn’t, you know,” he -said, “if they didn’t make their nests in -the trees.”</p> - -<p>“Of course they make their nests in the -trees!” said Tommy Smith indignantly. -“They have just as much right to the -trees as you have, and I think it is very -wicked of you to eat their eggs.”</p> - -<p>“Perhaps it is,” said the squirrel; “but, -you see, I get so hungry, and fresh eggs -are so nice. By the bye, on what tree did -you say the woodpigeon was sitting? I -think I will go there with you.”</p> - -<p>“<i>Indeed</i>, you shan’t!” said Tommy -Smith (and he was <i>very</i> angry). “I won’t -take you there. You want to eat her eggs, -I know; and I think you are a very -naughty animal.”</p> - -<p>The squirrel looked at Tommy Smith -for a little while without speaking, and -then he said, “You know, <i>I</i> never eat -hen’s eggs.”</p> - -<p>“Don’t you?” said Tommy Smith. It -was all he could think of to say, for he -remembered that <i>he did</i> eat hen’s eggs. -Of course he knew that that was different—the -peewit had told him that it was—but -just at that moment he couldn’t think of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_175" id="Page_175">[175]</a></span> -<i>why</i> it was different, and he couldn’t help -wishing that he hadn’t been <i>quite</i> so angry -with the squirrel. “Perhaps you don’t eat -too many eggs,” he said in a milder tone.</p> - -<p>“Of course not,” said the squirrel. -“Wherever there are plenty of squirrels, -there are plenty of birds too, as long as -people with guns don’t shoot them. That -shows that we don’t eat too many. And -then, as for our killing trees”—</p> - -<p>“Oh, but <i>do</i> you kill trees?” said -Tommy Smith. “I didn’t know that you -did that.”</p> - -<p>“Why, sometimes when we are very -hungry,” said the squirrel, “we gnaw the -bark all round the trunk of a small tree, -and then it dies. So those people who are -always finding out reasons for killing -animals say we do harm to the forests. -But I can tell them this, that no forest was -ever cut down by the squirrels that lived -in it. Men cut down the forests, and -shoot the birds and the squirrels; but if -they left them all three alone, they would -all get on very well together. Once, you -know, almost the whole of England was -covered with forests. Do you think it was -the squirrels who cut them all down?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_176" id="Page_176">[176]</a></span></p> - -<p>“Oh no,” said Tommy Smith. “It was -men with axes, I should think.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said the squirrel. “It is that -great axe of theirs that does the mischief, -not these poor little teeth of mine. It is -axes, not squirrels, that they should keep -out of the woods.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith thought the squirrel -might be right, but he wanted to hear -something more about what he did and -the way he lived, so he said, “Oh, Mr. -Squirrel, you haven’t told me where you -hide the nuts and acorns that you eat -when you wake up in the winter.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, in all sorts of places,” said the -squirrel. “Sometimes I scrape a hole in -the ground and bury them in it, and sometimes -I put them into holes in the trunks -of trees, or under their roots, if they run -along the ground, or into any other little -nook or crevice near where I live. In fact, -I put them anywhere where it is convenient, -but <i>not</i> where it is <i>in</i>convenient. -That is another of my clever notions.”</p> - -<p>“But isn’t it rather difficult to find them -again when you wake up a long time -afterwards?” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“It would be to you, I daresay,” said<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_177" id="Page_177">[177]</a></span> -the squirrel; “but it is quite easy to me. -You see, I have a wonderful memory, and -never forget where I once put a thing. -Even when the snow is on the ground, I -know where my dinner is. It is <i>under</i> -a white tablecloth then, instead of being -<i>upon</i> one. I have only to lift up the tablecloth, -and there it is.”</p> - -<p>“Do you mean that you scrape the -snow away, Mr. Squirrel?” said Tommy -Smith.</p> - -<p>“Yes, that is what I mean,” said the -squirrel; “but I like to talk prettily. -Well, have you anything else to ask me? -You had better make haste if you have, -because we squirrels can never stay still -for very long, and I shall soon have to -jump away. Look how my tail is whisking. -I always go very soon after that -begins.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith thought that, as the -squirrel had proposed having a chat himself, -and had prevented him from going on -to the woodpigeon, it was not quite polite -of him to be so very impatient. But he -thought <i>he</i> would be polite, at anyrate, so -he went on, all in a hurry, “I suppose, Mr. -Squirrel, as you go to sleep in the winter,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_178" id="Page_178">[178]</a></span> -you have to come out of the trees and find -a place on the ground to”—</p> - -<p>“Out of the trees!” exclaimed the -squirrel. “I should think not, indeed. -That would be very unsafe. Besides, I -should never feel comfortable if I did not -rock with the wind when I was asleep. I -should have a nasty fixed feeling, which -would wake me up every minute.”</p> - -<p>This surprised Tommy Smith a good -deal. He knew that squirrels lived in the -trees all day, but he did not know before -that they slept in them at night too. -“Then do you make a nest like a bird, -Mr. Squirrel?” he asked.</p> - -<p>“Like a bird, indeed!” said the squirrel. -“No; I make one like a squirrel. It is not -necessary for me to imitate a bird. We -squirrels can make nests a great deal -better than birds can.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith did not quite believe -this. At anyrate, he felt sure that a -squirrel could not make a better nest than -some birds can. But he remembered that -some other birds make only slight nests, -or none at all. “And perhaps,” he thought, -“he only means those kinds of birds.” -But he thought he had better not ask the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_179" id="Page_179">[179]</a></span> -squirrel this, in case he should be offended, -so he only said, “Oh, Mr. Squirrel, will -you please tell me all about your nest, and -how you make it, and what it looks like.”</p> - -<p>“Well,” the squirrel began, “it is very -large; much larger than you would ever -think, to look at <i>me</i>. I could get inside -the cap you have on your head. But how -large do you think the house I make, and -go to sleep in, is?”</p> - -<p>“Perhaps it is a little larger than my -cap,” said Tommy Smith. He did not -think it could be <i>much</i> larger.</p> - -<p>“Why,” said the squirrel, “it is larger -than you sometimes. You know those -great heaps of hay that stand in the fields—haycocks -I think they call them,—well, -if you were to take my house to pieces, -it would sometimes make a heap almost -as big as one of them.”</p> - -<p>“Would it, really?” said Tommy Smith. -“But why is it so large?”</p> - -<p>“You see,” said the squirrel, “if the -walls were not nice and thick, they would -not keep out the cold properly, and so I -have to find a great deal of moss and -grass, and a great many sticks and leaves, -to make it with. Then I have to repair<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_180" id="Page_180">[180]</a></span> -it every year—it would be too much -trouble, you know, to build a new one,—and -so it keeps on getting bigger, because -of the fresh sticks and things I bring to -it. That is why my house is so large.”</p> - -<p>“And are you always quite comfortable -inside it?” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Oh yes,” said the squirrel; “always -comfortable, and always dry. I knit -everything so closely together, that neither -the rain nor the snow can get through.”</p> - -<p>“I suppose your house has a door to -get in and out by,” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“It has <i>two</i> doors,” said the squirrel, -“a large one and a small one. Why, -what a question to ask! You will be -asking if it has a roof to it next.”</p> - -<p>“<i>Has</i> it a roof?” said Tommy Smith. -(So, you see, the squirrel was quite right.)</p> - -<p>“Of course it has,” said the squirrel. -“The idea of living in a house without a -roof to it! I build it high up in the -fork of a tree,” he went on; “and I lie -curled up inside it, as snug and as warm -as can be.”</p> - -<p>“But isn’t it too warm in the summer?” -asked Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Oh, I don’t go into it then,” said the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_181" id="Page_181">[181]</a></span> -squirrel. “The house I have been telling -you about is for the winter, but in the summer -I have my summer-house to go into.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, then you have two houses!” said -Tommy Smith. “That is cleverer than -a bird, for they have only one nest.”</p> - -<p>“<i>I</i> have two,” said the squirrel, “and -they are not at all the same.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, do tell me what the summer-house -is like,” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“It is more lightly built than the winter-house,” -said the squirrel, “and not nearly -so large. That is how summer-houses -are always built, you know. Perhaps you -have one in your garden.”</p> - -<p>“Oh yes, we have,” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“And isn’t it much smaller than the -other one?” said the squirrel.</p> - -<p>“Oh yes, it is,” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Well,” said the squirrel, “my summer-house -is constructed on the same principle. -I will show it you, if you like, for I really -can’t sit still any longer. Just <i>look</i> at -my tail! It will whisk itself off soon if -I don’t jump about.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, I should so like to see it, Mr. -Squirrel!” cried Tommy Smith. “Yes, -do come down, and”—</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_182" id="Page_182">[182]</a></span></p> - -<p>“Oh, I’m not coming down,” said the -squirrel. “I shouldn’t think of doing that. -I shall go home by the treeway, and you -can walk underneath me. Now then!” -And as the squirrel said this, he gave his -tail <i>such</i> a whisking, and away he ran -along the branch he had been sitting on, -right to the end of it, and then gave <i>such</i> -a jump on to the branch of another tree, -and then out of that tree into another one, -and so from tree to tree, so fast that -Tommy Smith could hardly keep up -with him as he ran along the ground -underneath.</p> - -<p>It was not always that the squirrel had -to jump from one tree to another, because -their branches often touched each other, -and then he would run along them -without jumping at all. Sometimes they -would be very near together without -quite touching, and then when he came -to the end of the branch he was on, he -would lean forward, and, with his little -fore-paws, catch hold of the tips of several -of those belonging to another tree, and -draw them all together, and then give a -little spring amongst them, and away he -would go again. This was when he was<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_183" id="Page_183">[183]</a></span> -in the fir trees. But to see him run down -the long, drooping branch of a beech tree, -right to the very end, and then drop off -it on to another one far below—that was -the finest sight of all. He did it so very -gracefully. His tail was not turned up -over his back now, as it had been whilst -he was sitting up, but went streaming -out behind him like a flag. And sometimes -he would whisk it from side to side, -and say, “Sug, sug,—sug, sug,—sug, sug, -sug, sug, sug!”</p> - -<p>“Here it is!” cried the squirrel at last, -from one of the very top branches of the -tree he was on (it was a large beech tree). -“Here is ‘Tree-tops.’ Can you see it?”</p> - -<p>“Oh yes, I can see the top of the tree -you are on,” said Tommy Smith; “but”—</p> - -<p>“Oh, I don’t mean that!” said the -squirrel. “‘Tree-tops’ is the name of my -residence. You know, houses have usually -a name of some sort. So I call mine -‘Tree-tops.’ That describes it very well, -because it is in a tree-top, and there are -tree-tops all round it.”</p> - -<p>“But aren’t all squirrels’ nests like -that?” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Oh yes,” said the squirrel; “and they<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_184" id="Page_184">[184]</a></span> -can all be called ‘Tree-tops.’ I daresay -you’ve seen more than one house that -was named ‘The Elms,’ or ‘The Firs,’ or -‘The Beeches.’ But now look about, and -see if you can see my summer-house.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith looked all about near -where the squirrel was sitting high up in -the tree, and at last he saw something -that looked like a little black ball. “Is -that it?” he said.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said the squirrel, “that’s it. -Look! Now I am in it,” and he made -a little spring at the ball of sticks, and -disappeared inside it. The jump made -the thin end of the branch swing about, -and the squirrel’s summer-house swung -with it, so that it looked as if it might -be shaken off.</p> - -<p>“Oh, do come out,” Tommy Smith -cried. “I’m sure it can’t be safe in there.”</p> - -<p>“Not safe!” said the squirrel, as he -poked his little head out, and looked down -at Tommy Smith. “Do you think I would -live with all my family in a house that was -not safe? I have a wife and five children, -you know, and we all live here together.”</p> - -<p>“Do you really, Mr. Squirrel?” said -Tommy Smith, for he could hardly believe it.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_185" id="Page_185">[185]</a></span></p> - -<p>“Why, of course we do,” said the -squirrel; “and great fun it is, too. You -should see how we swing about in a high -wind. Delightful!”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith thought that it would -make <i>him</i> giddy. “It <i>must</i> be dangerous,” -he said. “Suppose you were all to be -swung out, or the branch were to be -blown off, or”—</p> - -<p>“Oh, we never think of such things,” -said the squirrel. “They are sure not -to happen; and even if they did, we should -be all right, somehow, I daresay.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t think you would,” said Tommy -Smith. “The woodpigeon might, perhaps, -but, you see, you can’t fly, and -so”—</p> - -<p>“Oh, can’t I?” said the squirrel. “Why, -how did I get here then, from tree to tree? -Didn’t you see me?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, but that was jumping,” said Tommy -Smith.</p> - -<p>“Jumping? Nonsense!” said the squirrel. -“Why, I went through the air, you know, -and that is just what one does when one -flies, isn’t it?”</p> - -<p>“Oh yes, of course,” said Tommy Smith, -“but”—</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_186" id="Page_186">[186]</a></span></p> - -<p>“Very well,” said the squirrel; “then -when <i>I</i> jump, I fly.”</p> - -<p>“But you haven’t got wings,” said Tommy -Smith. He knew he was right, but he -didn’t know how to prove it.</p> - -<p>“That makes it all the more clever of -me,” said the squirrel. “It is easy enough -to fly if you have wings, but very difficult -indeed if you haven’t. But we squirrels -are a clever family, and can do anything. -Why, one of us is called the ‘Flying -Squirrel,’ you know; and why should he -be called a flying squirrel if he can’t fly? -Not fly? Why, look here!—look here!—look -here!”—and at each “look here!” -the squirrel was in a different tree, and still -he went on jumping, or flying (which do -<i>you</i> think it was?), from one to another, -until very soon he was quite out of sight.</p> - -<p>And he never came back—at least not -whilst Tommy Smith was there. I think -he must have come back at <i>some</i> time or -other, to sit in his little summer-house -again with his wife and children. But -Tommy Smith had not time enough to -wait for him; so, as soon as he was sure -that he was really gone, he walked away to -his friend the woodpigeon.</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_187" id="Page_187">[187]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="p4">CHAPTER XI.<br /> -<span class="small">THE BARN-OWL</span></h2> - -<p class="pp6q">“<i>In at Tommy Smith’s window the owl has a peep;<br /> -He talks to him wisely, and leaves him asleep.</i>”</p> - -<p class="drop-cap04">IT was just the very exact time for a -little boy like Tommy Smith to have -been in bed for about five minutes (your -mother will know <i>what</i> time it was); so, -of course, he <i>had</i> been in bed for about -five minutes, and he wasn’t asleep yet. It -was a beautiful night, the window was -open a little at the top, and Tommy Smith -was looking through it, right away to where -the moon and the stars were shining. All -at once a great white bird flitted across the -window—so silently!—without making any -noise at all. Most birds, you know, make -a swishing with their wings, which you can -hear when you are close to them (sometimes -when a good way off too, like the -peewit), but this bird made none at all.</p> - -<p>“Oh!” cried Tommy Smith, “whatever -was that?” As he said this, the great -white bird flew back again, but—just<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_188" id="Page_188">[188]</a></span> -fancy!—instead of passing by the window -as it did before, it flew up on to it, and sat -with its head inside the room, looking at -Tommy Smith. “Oh, who are you?” said -Tommy Smith. And yet he knew quite -well that it was an owl. No other bird -could have such great, round eyes, and such -a funny wise-looking face.</p> - -<p>The owl sat looking at Tommy Smith -for a little while, and then he said in a very -wise tone of voice, “Guess who I am.”</p> - -<p>“I think you are the owl,” said Tommy -Smith.</p> - -<p>“That is right,” said the owl. “But what -kind of owl do you think I am?”</p> - -<p>“Oh,” said Tommy Smith, “I suppose -you are the owl that says ‘Tu whit, tu -whoo.’”</p> - -<p>“I am <i>not</i>,” said the owl very decisively. -“I have never said anything so absurd in -the whole of my life. Why, what does it -mean? Nothing, <i>I</i> should say. It has -simply <i>no</i> meaning. What I <i>do</i> say is -‘Shrirr-r-r-r,’ which is very different, is it -not now?”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said Tommy Smith, “it is very -<i>different</i>, but”—</p> - -<p>“Of course it is,” said the owl; “when I<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_189" id="Page_189">[189]</a></span> -say <i>that</i>, I feel that I am making a sensible -remark.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith didn’t think that -“shrirr-r-r-r” was a <i>much</i> more sensible -remark than “tu whit, tu whoo,” but he -thought he had better not say so, as the -owl spoke so positively.</p> - -<p>“There are a great many different kinds -of owls in the world, you know,” the barn-owl -continued. “Some are very large, as -large as an eagle, and others are a good -deal smaller than I am. Here, in England, -there are three kinds,—the wood-owl, the -tawny owl (I can’t answer for what <i>they</i> -say), and the barn-owl. Now <i>I</i>, thank -goodness, am a barn-owl. I must ask you -to remember that, because, naturally, I -shouldn’t like to be mistaken for one of -the others.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, I’m sure I shall remember it,” said -Tommy Smith, “because”—</p> - -<p>“Never mind saying why,” said the owl, -“it would take too long. Well, and were -you surprised to see me?”</p> - -<p>“Oh yes, I was a little,” said Tommy -Smith. “I just looked up, and I saw a great -white thing going past the window.”</p> - -<p>“I suppose I looked white to you,” said<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_190" id="Page_190">[190]</a></span> -the owl; “but that is because <i>you</i> are not -nocturnal, as I am. But, if you were an -owl, like me, you would see that I am not -really white. At anyrate, there is more of -me that isn’t white, than that is. My face -is white, I know,—these beautiful, soft, silky -feathers that make two circles round my -fine dark eyes,—my face-discs they are -called (what a pity you can’t see them -better!), <i>they</i> are white, and very handsome -they look. I am very proud of them, for -I am the only owl in England that has -them. But, after all, my face, though it is -beautiful, is only a small part of me. My -back, which is much larger, is not white at -all, but a light reddish yellow. There, -now you get the moonlight on it nicely. -Such pretty, delicate colouring. What a -pity you are not nocturnal! Then, even -my breast is not quite white. It has some -very pretty grey tints about it. And yet -I am called the ‘white owl,’ as well as the -‘barn-owl,’ and often that name is put first -in books. It is very annoying. The barn-owl -is a good sensible name; for I do know -something about barns, and I am very fond -of catching the mice that live in them. -But why should I be called white, when<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_191" id="Page_191">[191]</a></span> -I have such pretty colours? It is one of -my grievances. You know I have a good -many grievances.”</p> - -<p>“Have you?” said Tommy Smith. (He -knew what a grievance was; one of those -things that ought never to be made out of -anything.)</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said the owl; “and do you know -what I do with them?”</p> - -<p>“No,” said Tommy Smith. He didn’t -<i>quite</i> understand what the owl meant.</p> - -<p>“Well,” said the owl—“mind, I’m going -to say something very wise now (you know -I’m an owl),—I put up with them.”</p> - -<p>“Oh!” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said the owl. “It will take you -a very long time to find out what a wise -remark that was. <i>You</i> couldn’t have made -it, you know; I mean, of course, with the -proper expression. I couldn’t myself <i>once</i>, -when I was only a young owl, but now -that I am grown up, and have a wife and -family to assist me, I can.”</p> - -<p>“Oh yes,” said Tommy Smith. (It was -all he could think of to say.)</p> - -<p>“You’ve no idea,” the owl went on, -“what a time it takes one to make <i>some</i> -remarks properly. Now take, for instance,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_192" id="Page_192">[192]</a></span> -the one, ‘It’s a sad world!’ It <i>seems</i> very -easy, but even if you were to repeat it a -hundred times a day for the next fortnight, -you wouldn’t be able to say it in the way -it ought to be said—like this,” and the owl -snapped his beak, and said it again. “<i>That</i> -sounds <i>convincing</i>,” he remarked; “but as -for a little boy saying it in <i>that</i> way,—no, -no.”</p> - -<p>“Is it so <i>very</i> difficult,” said Tommy -Smith.</p> - -<p>“Well, it wants help,” said the owl; -“that’s the principal thing. If you were -left to yourself, you’d never manage it; but -first one person helps you, and then -another, until at last—after a good many -years, you know—you get into the way -of it. It’s like shrugging one’s shoulders. -It takes one half a lifetime to do <i>that</i>—<i>well</i>.”</p> - -<p>“Does it?” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Ask your father,” said the owl; “only -you mustn’t expect him to make such a -wise answer as I should, because, of course, -he isn’t an owl, like me.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith didn’t think the owl had -said anything so <i>very</i> wise, but he had -used a word twice which he didn’t know<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_193" id="Page_193">[193]</a></span> -the meaning of, and so he said, “Please, -Mr. Owl, what does being ‘nocturnal’ -mean?”</p> - -<p>“To be nocturnal,” said the owl, “is to -wake up and see at night, and go to bed -in the daytime, which is what we owls do.”</p> - -<p>“Oh yes, I know,” said Tommy Smith; -“and if an owl ever <i>does</i> come out in the -daytime, a lot of little birds fly after him -and”—</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said the owl. “It is very grand, -is it not, to be attended in that way? -Common birds have to fly about by themselves, -but, of course, when one is a great -owl, it is natural that people should make -a fuss about one.”</p> - -<p>“But, Mr. Owl,” said Tommy Smith (he -really couldn’t help saying this, though he -was afraid the owl might be angry), “don’t -the little birds fly after you because they -don’t like you, and”—</p> - -<p>“Dear, dear!” said the owl, “what funny -notions little boys do get into their heads. -Not like me, don’t they? That is very -ungrateful of them, because <i>I</i> like <i>them</i> -very much. Sometimes I like them almost -as much as a mouse, you know. But, after -all, what does it matter whether they like<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_194" id="Page_194">[194]</a></span> -me or not? The important thing is to -have a retinue, all the rest is of no consequence. -Why do you suppose”—The -owl stopped all of a sudden, as if he had -just thought of something, and then he -said, “But, perhaps, hearing so many wise -things, one after the other, in such a short -time, may be bad for you,—too much -strain on the brain, you know. What do -you think?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, I don’t think it will do me any -harm,” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Very well,” said the owl; “in the cool -of the night, perhaps, it may not, but I -wouldn’t answer for it in the daytime, if -the sun was at all hot. Well, now do you -suppose that if all the people in the world -who had retinues were to know what their -retinues thought about them, they would -be any the happier for it?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t know,” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Well,” said the owl (I really cannot tell -you how wise he looked as he said this), -“<i>I do</i>.”</p> - -<p>“But what <i>is</i> a retinue?” asked Tommy -Smith.</p> - -<p>“Oh dear,” said the owl, “I have been -forgetting that I am a wise owl, and that<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_195" id="Page_195">[195]</a></span> -you are only a little boy who doesn’t know -long words. A retinue is an <i>entourage</i>, -you know, and”—</p> - -<p>“But I don’t know what that word -means either,” said Tommy Smith (and, -indeed, he thought it was rather a more -difficult one than the other).</p> - -<p>“Oh dear,” said the owl, “I am forgetting -again. Why, when there are a lot of little -birds, who fly round you and twitter -whenever you come out and show yourself, -that is what I call having a retinue or -an <i>entourage</i>; and, depend upon it, it is -a very grand thing to have. The more -birds there are to twitter about you, the -grander bird <i>you</i> are. But it doesn’t so -much matter <i>what</i> they twitter, and as for -what they <i>think</i>, you had better know -nothing at all about <i>that</i>.”</p> - -<p>It was all very well for the owl to talk -in this very wise way, but Tommy Smith -felt sure that the little birds didn’t like him -at all, and only flew round him to annoy -him when he happened to come out in the -daytime. And he didn’t think it was -such a very grand thing to have a retinue -like that. “They would peck at him too, -I daresay, if they weren’t afraid,” he said<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_196" id="Page_196">[196]</a></span> -to himself; “and no wonder, if he eats -them.” But he wasn’t quite sure whether -the owl did this or not, so he thought he -had better ask him before feeling angry -with him.</p> - -<p>“<i>Do</i> you eat the little birds, Mr. Owl?” -he said.</p> - -<p>“Not very often,” the owl answered. -“The fact is, I don’t so <i>very</i> much care -about them. Only, sometimes, when I -want a change of diet, or if they happen -to get in my way, I like to try them. -They can’t complain of <i>that</i>, you know.”</p> - -<p>“Why not?” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“They haven’t time,” said the owl. -“You see, I catch them asleep, and by the -time they wake up, they’ve been eaten.”</p> - -<p>“I think it’s a great <i>shame</i>,” said Tommy -Smith; “and I think you’re a <i>wicked</i> bird -to do it. You ought to be shot for doing -such things, and when I am grown up, and -have a gun”—</p> - -<p>“Wait a bit,” said the owl. “Do you -know what you would be doing if you were -to shoot me? Why, you would be shooting -the most useful bird in the whole -country. You wouldn’t want to do <i>that</i>, I -suppose?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_197" id="Page_197">[197]</a></span></p> - -<p>Tommy Smith didn’t quite know what -to say to this. “Of course, if you really -<i>are</i> very useful,” he began—</p> - -<p>“Well, if you were a farmer,” the owl -went on, “I don’t suppose you would like -to have all your corn, and wheat, and hay, -and everything eaten up by rats and mice, -would you?”</p> - -<p>“Oh no,” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“That is what would happen, though, if -it wasn’t for me,” said the owl. “You see, -<i>I</i> eat the rats and mice. They are my -proper food, especially the mice. A full-grown -rat is rather large for me—too large -to swallow whole, at anyrate; and I like to -swallow things whole if I can. But the -mice and the young rats are just the right -size, and you’ve no idea what a lot of them -I eat. I have a very good appetite, I can -tell you, and so have my children. Of -course, I have to feed them as well as -myself, so there is plenty of work for me -to do. Every night I fly round the fields -and farmyards, and when I see a mouse, -or a rat, or a mole, or a shrew-mouse, -down I pounce upon it. Now think how -many owls there are all over the country, -and think what thousands and thousands<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_198" id="Page_198">[198]</a></span> -of rats and mice they must catch every -night, and then think what a lot of good -they must do. Or, here is another way. -Think how many rats and mice there are -even now, although there are so many owls -to catch them, and think how much harm -they do, and think how many more there -would be, and how much more harm they -would do if there were no owls to catch -them. That is a lot of thinking is it not? -Well, have you thought of it all?”</p> - -<p>“I’ve tried to,” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“It’s difficult, isn’t it?” said the owl. -“It’s all very well to say ‘think,’ but the -fact is, you <i>can’t</i> think what a useful bird -an owl is—and especially a barn-owl. But, -perhaps, you don’t believe me.”</p> - -<p>“Oh yes, I do,” said Tommy Smith. -“I always thought that owls killed rats -and mice.”</p> - -<p>“You can prove it, if you like,” said the -owl, “and I’ll tell you how. I told you -that I liked to swallow animals whole, -so, of course, everything goes down—fur, -bones, feathers (if it does happen to be a -bird), and all. But I can’t be expected to -digest such things as that, so I have to get -rid of them in some way or other. Well,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_199" id="Page_199">[199]</a></span> -what do I do? Why, I bring them all up -again in pellets about the size and shape -of a potato.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, but potatoes are of different sizes -and shapes,” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“<i>I</i> mean a smallish-sized oblong potato,” -said the owl. “That is what my pellets -look like, only they are of a greyish sort -of colour. Sometimes they are quite -silvery.”</p> - -<p>“How funny!” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“How pretty, I suppose you mean,” -said the owl. “Yes, they <i>are</i> pretty. -Now, if you look about under the trees -in the fields where I have been sitting, -you will see these pretty pellets of mine -lying on the grass. Pick them up and -pull them to pieces, and you will find that -they are nothing but the fur, and skulls, -and bones of mice, and shrew-mice, and -young rats. Sometimes the skull and beak -of a bird will be there, and then it will -almost always be a sparrow’s. Sparrows -are a nuisance, you know, because there -are too many of them. But, as for mice, -there will be three or four of them in -every pellet (you can count them by the -skulls), and you know what a nuisance<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_200" id="Page_200">[200]</a></span> -<i>they</i> are. Let anyone who is not quite -sure whether I am a useful bird or not -look at my pellets. Then he’ll know, and -if he shoots me after that, he must either -be very stupid, or very wicked, or both. -Well, do you still mean to shoot me when -you grow up?”</p> - -<p>“Oh no,” said Tommy Smith, “I never -will, now that I know how useful you are, -and what a lot of good you do.”</p> - -<p>The owl looked very pleased at this, so -Tommy Smith thought he would take the -opportunity to ask his advice about something -which had been puzzling him a good -deal. “Please, Mr. Owl,” he said, “I promised -the rat not to kill him any more. But, if rats -and mice do such a lot of harm, oughtn’t I -to kill them whenever I can?”</p> - -<p>“Certainly not,” said the owl. “A little -boy should be kind to animals, and not -trouble his head about anything else. No, -no; be kind to animals and leave the rats -and mice to <i>me</i>.” That was the wise owl’s -advice to Tommy Smith, and <i>I</i> think it -was very good advice.</p> - -<p>“Where do you live, Mr. Owl?” (that -was the next question that Tommy Smith -asked). “I suppose it is in the woods.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_201" id="Page_201">[201]</a></span></p> - -<p>“No,” the owl answered. “Barn-owls -do not live in the woods. The tawny-owls -and the wood-owls do. Woods are good -enough for them, but we like to have more -comfortable surroundings. We don’t object -to trees, of course. A nice hollow tree is -a great comfort, and I, for one, could not -do without it. But it must be within a -reasonable distance of a village, and the -closer it is to a church, the better I like it.”</p> - -<p>“Do you, Mr. Owl,” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said the owl. “I don’t mind -how far I am from a railway station or -even a post office, but the church <i>must</i> be -near.”</p> - -<p>“I suppose you like to sit in the tower, -Mr. Owl,” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“I should think so,” said the owl; “the -belfry is there, you know, and I am so -fond of that. It is so nice to sit in one’s -belfry and think of one’s barns, and farms, -and haystacks. And then, when the bells -ring, you can’t think what fun that is—especially -on the first day of January -when they ring in the New Year. I get -quite excited then, and I give a scream, -and throw myself off the old tower, and fly -round it, and whoop and shriek until I<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_202" id="Page_202">[202]</a></span> -seem to be one of the mad bells myself. -For they <i>are</i> mad then, you know. They -go mad once every year—on New Year’s -day. People come out to listen sometimes. -They look up into the air, and -say, ‘Hark! There they go. It is the -New Year now. They are ringing it in.’ -Then all at once the bells stop ringing, -and it is all over; the New Year has been -rung in. But what there is new about it -is more than <i>I</i> can say, wise as I am. It -all seems to go on just the same as before, -and sometimes I wonder what all the fuss -has been about. I have never been able -to see any difference myself between the -last minute of the thirty-first of December -and the first minute of the first of January. -On a cold rainy night especially, they seem -very much alike. But, of course, there -must <i>be</i> a difference, or the bells wouldn’t -ring as they do.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, they ring because it’s the new -year, Mr. Owl,” said Tommy Smith.</p> - -<p>“Yes, that’s it,” said the owl; “but I -should never have found it out without -them.”</p> - -<p>Tommy Smith began to think that -the owl couldn’t be so <i>very</i> wise after<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_203" id="Page_203">[203]</a></span> -all, or surely he would have known the -difference between the old year and the -new year. He was going to explain it -to him thoroughly, but he was getting -rather sleepy by this time, and it is -difficult to explain things when one is -sleepy.</p> - -<p>So he didn’t, and the owl went on -with, “Oh yes, we love churches, we -owls do. We have our nests there, you -know, and we could not find a safer -place to make them in. Anywhere else -we might be disturbed and rudely treated, -for people are not nearly so polite to us -as they ought to be. But we are always -safe in a church, for no one would be -so wicked as to annoy us there. Besides, -a church is a wonderful place to hide -in. People pass by it, and come into -it, and sit down and go out again, -without having any idea that we are -there, and have been there all the time. -They never think of that.”</p> - -<p>“What part of the church do you -build your nest in, Mr. Owl?” said Tommy -Smith.</p> - -<p>“Oh, that is in the belfry too,” said -the owl. “The belfry is my part of the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_204" id="Page_204">[204]</a></span> -church. I think it must have been built -for me, it suits me so well. I am called -the belfry-owl sometimes, and that is a -very good name for me too. But now -don’t ask me any more questions, because -you are getting sleepy, and I have something -to tell you before you go to sleep.”</p> - -<p>And then the owl told all about the -grand meeting that the animals had held -in the woods, and all that they had said -to each other, and what they had decided -to do to try and make Tommy Smith a -better boy to animals, and how, at first, -they had wanted to hurt him (or even -to kill him), because they were so angry -with him, until the owl had persuaded -them not to. It was all the wise owl’s -doing. <i>He</i> knew that the best way to -make a little boy kind to animals was -to teach him something about them; -and who could teach him so well as -the animals themselves?</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_205" id="Page_205">[205]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<h2 class="p4">CHAPTER XII.<br /> -<span class="small">THE LEAVE-TAKING</span></h2> - -<p class="pp6q">“<i>All ‘Tommy Smith’s Animals’ take leave with joy</i>,<br /> -<i>For they know Tommy Smith is a different boy</i>.”</p> - -<p class="drop-cap04">WHEN Tommy Smith had gone to -sleep, the owl flew away, and he -flew to the same place where he had -met the other animals before, and found -them all there again waiting for him (of -course, it had been arranged). Then -all the animals began to tell each other -about the conversations they had had -with Tommy Smith, and what a very -much better boy he had become. They -were all so glad; and, of course, they all -thanked the owl, because it had been -his idea.</p> - -<p>Then the owl thanked all the animals -for thanking <i>him</i>, and he said that it <i>was</i> -his idea, but that it might just as well -have been the idea of any other animal -there, and he wished that it <i>had</i> been, -because, <i>then</i>, he could have called it -clever, but <i>now</i>, of course, he couldn’t,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_206" id="Page_206">[206]</a></span> -for <i>that</i> would be praising himself,—which -would <i>never</i> do. You see, he wanted to -be modest. One ought always to be -modest when one makes a speech. And -now (the owl said) he was quite sure -that Tommy Smith would never be -unkind to animals any more as long as -he lived, because, just before he flew -away, he had asked him to promise that -he wouldn’t. But Tommy Smith had -just gone off to sleep then, and so he -had had to promise it in his sleep. -“And, you know,” said the owl, “that -when a promise is made in <i>that</i> way, it -is always kept.” Then all the animals -clapped their—well, whatever they could -clap, and said “Hurrah!” and the -meeting broke up.</p> - -<p>And the owl was right. As Tommy -Smith grew older, and became a big -boy, he found that animals did not talk -to him any more in the way they used -to do. It seemed as if they only cared -to talk to <i>little</i> boys or girls. But there -was one way of having conversations -with them, which he got to like better -and better, and that was to go out into -the woods and fields and watch what<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_207" id="Page_207">[207]</a></span> -they were doing. He soon found that -that was quite as interesting as really -talking to them. In fact, it <i>was</i> talking -to them in another kind of way, for -they kept telling him all about themselves, -only without speaking. And the -more Tommy Smith learnt about them, -the more he liked them, until the animals -became his very best friends. Of course, -one is never unkind to one’s very best -friends, and, besides, Tommy Smith had -given the owl a promise—in his sleep.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_208" id="Page_208">[208]</a></span></p> - -<p class="pc4 reduct"><i>Printed by</i><br /> -<span class="smcap">MORRISON & GIBB LIMITED</span><br /> -<i>Edinburgh</i></p> - -</div> - -</div> - - - - - - - -<pre> - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Tommy Smith's Animals, by Edmund Selous - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK TOMMY SMITH'S ANIMALS *** - -***** This file should be named 51933-h.htm or 51933-h.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/1/9/3/51933/ - -Produced by Giovanni Fini, Emmanuel Ackerman and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This -file was produced from images generously made available -by The Internet Archive) - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - - - -</pre> - -</body> -</html> diff --git a/old/51933-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/51933-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 2a089a2..0000000 --- a/old/51933-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/51933-h/images/fr.jpg b/old/51933-h/images/fr.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index a878981..0000000 --- a/old/51933-h/images/fr.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/51933-h/images/ill-009.jpg b/old/51933-h/images/ill-009.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index a213723..0000000 --- a/old/51933-h/images/ill-009.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/51933-h/images/ill-039.jpg b/old/51933-h/images/ill-039.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index a86d20f..0000000 --- a/old/51933-h/images/ill-039.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/51933-h/images/ill-041.jpg b/old/51933-h/images/ill-041.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index d500864..0000000 --- a/old/51933-h/images/ill-041.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/51933-h/images/ill-051.jpg b/old/51933-h/images/ill-051.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 867beb1..0000000 --- a/old/51933-h/images/ill-051.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/51933-h/images/ill-063.jpg b/old/51933-h/images/ill-063.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 91fb242..0000000 --- a/old/51933-h/images/ill-063.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/51933-h/images/ill-079.jpg b/old/51933-h/images/ill-079.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 527b3f0..0000000 --- a/old/51933-h/images/ill-079.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/51933-h/images/ill-141.jpg b/old/51933-h/images/ill-141.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 6cbf350..0000000 --- a/old/51933-h/images/ill-141.jpg +++ /dev/null |
